Norton, Andre - The Books of Magic 05 - Lavender-Green Magic (v1.0) (html).htmlScanned 
by Highroller.
Proofed by an unsing hero.

LAVENDER-GREEN MAGIC



ANDRE NORTON



Copyright © 1974 by Andre Norton



For Mrs. Lena May Lanier,
who through her stories
introduced me to the Wades




1 Dimsdale



Rain beat against the windows of the bus so hard one could barely see out. The 
wind was so strong that sometimes the whole of the big coach shivered when a 
blast caught it head on.
Inside, those same windows were all steamed. And it smelled. It smelled of the 
banana the little boy in the seat ahead of Holly had been eating, of wet clothes 
belonging to the people who had gotten on at the last two stops. It smelled just 
of people.
Holly wanted to be sick but she was not going to let herself. Only babies got 
travel-sick. She held her mouth tight shut, swallowing and swallowing. As she 
pressed her hands forcibly against her middle, she scowled fiercely at the 
world.
It was easy to scowl, everything was so hateful. Not only the storm outside but 
the bus, why they were on it, everything in the world—that world which had come 
to pieces all around them so that there was nothing safe or happy or as it 
should be any more. She swallowed again. No, she was not going to be sick, and 
she was not going to cry as Judy had been doing off and on for what seemed like 
days now, weeks, months—
Crock, Crockett Wade, had been trying to see through the steamed window, wiping 
impatiently to clear a pane which almost immediately fogged over again. Now he 
thumped back in his seat, turned his head to regard his sister Holly.
"What's the matter with you?" he demanded.
She dug her elbow into his ribs, banging her arm on the seat divider between 
them in the process.
"Nothing!" She gestured warningly at the two seats behind, where Mom and Judy 
sat. "Nothing at all."
He stared at her and then appeared to get the message. "Sure," he said in a 
lower voice, "Sussex stop can't be much farther now."
Holly did not know whether he was trying to raise his own spirits by that hope, 
or hers. At that moment she did not care. All that mattered was that she was not 
going to be sick! Not Holly Wade, who was no baby.
Then she heard Mom's voice from behind, though she would not turn to look, for 
fear Mom would guess how she felt. Mom had enough on her mind without having to 
worry about a girl who was already in the sixth grade and surely old enough to 
look after her ownself.
"Next stop, Holly, Crock. I wish this rain would let up a little."
Suddenly Holly did not want it to be the next stop, in spite of how she felt; 
she wanted to ride on and on because when they got off, why, they would be 
there. Not at home any more—but among strangers in a place where they would have 
to stay whether they liked it or not.
Ever since that telegram had come—
Holly squinted her eyelids together, hard. Just as she was not going to be sick, 
she was not going to cry, either. Only she could not push away the memory of the 
telegram. Mom—Mom had sat down so quick with it in her hands, as if she were 
afraid to open it. And when she had—no, Holly would not remember how Mom had 
looked when she read it.
"Staff Sergeant Joel Wade missing in action"—that's how it had read. Mom seemed 
to shrink down in her chair just as if she had the "miseries" inside her, as old 
Auntie Ada was always saying. Then she straightened up again, and there were 
calls to the Red Cross, and to other people who just might know something. Only 
nobody did.
Finally Mom told them they would have to make plans. She was going to be a nurse 
again and she had a place in the Pine Mount Rest Home. That was not in Boston, 
where they had been living ever since Daddy had gone to Vietnam, but in the 
country farther upstate.
Judy was the one who had asked the question which had been in all their minds 
after Mom had told them that: "Do—do we go to live there too, Mom?"
Mom had been smiling, as if she wanted them all to know that her getting the job 
was a good thing, one to be glad about. Nor did she stop smiling when she shook 
her head and told them of the rest of the hateful, hateful plan.
"No. It is a place for older people, Bunny." (Bunny was a joke name Daddy had 
given Judy because she was born on Easter, and he said the Bunny must have 
forgotten his basket of eggs and brought her instead.)
"Then—then where are we going?" Crockett wanted to know. Holly just stood there, 
an awful coldness inside her making her feel as if she was out in the winter 
winds without any clothes on.
"You are going to live with Grandpa and Grandma Wade in Sussex. It is close 
enough to Pine Mount so I can come and see you when I have my time off."
"No!" Holly had exploded then and she did not care. "No—"
Mom was no longer smiling when she looked at Holly, she was very quiet-faced as 
she always looked when one of them was a big disappointment. But Holly, with 
that strange cold all through her now, did not even cars about that. She—Mom 
must be there, with them! If she went away—she might be "missing" too!
"Yes, Holly," Mom had continued. "It's the best plan for us. I shall have a good 
job, they find it difficult to get nurses at the Mount. The place is too quiet 
for most of the younger girls who want time off where there is something amusing 
to do. So the pay is better than I would get here in town. I know that you will 
have a very good home with Grandpa and Grandma, They are so pleased to think you 
are coming."
Holly wanted to shout out "No" again, but she did not quite dare. So she 
swallowed that "No," just as she was swallowing and swallowing right now. 
Everything had moved so quickly, renting the house to the Elands (the Wades did 
not even take their furniture, only their clothes, and some things like Crock's 
stamp collection, Judy's box of cloth pieces, and her own best-loved books). Now 
they were on their way—almost there—to a hateful place, with the rain crying and 
the wind howling. Just as Holly wanted so desperately to howl and cry her 
ownself.
She could not even remember now what Grandpa and Grandma looked like. Until 
Daddy had gone to Vietnam, the Wades had lived in places near the army camps, 
and those had been too far away from Sussex for any visiting. Grandpa and 
Grandma were not used to traveling, Daddy had told them. He had wanted to take 
the family back to Sussex himself this past summer. Then he had been sent 
overseas and they never went. All Holly could remember now of her grandparents 
was a picture Daddy had shown them—a picture of two strangers.
They never had letters from Grandpa. But Grandma had always written once a week. 
Big writing on one sheet of paper which had lines on it like a school tablet. 
She never said much, mostly about how she was piecing a quilt, or canning food 
to eat, or things like that.
At Christmas time they had always sent a box with things in it which were 
strange, too. Such as that set of doll dishes for Judy all made of wood, and a 
tiny, tiny basket that Mom said had been carved out of a nut. For Crock there 
were some soldiers and a dog made of wood. And she had had a tote bag last year 
made all of bright pieces of patchwork. She had thought it was rather silly and 
tried to hide it. But Mom made her carry it to school. Then all the girls in her 
class wanted to know where she got it, and it turned out to be quite an exciting 
present, after all. Mom had gotten a lot of little bottles, all filled with 
dried leaves and flower petals. She used some of them when she cooked, and some 
to make closets smell nice.
But all had been different kinds of presents than those Holly had seen in the 
stores in Boston. She was sure that Sussex was a very different kind of place to 
live. A place where she was not going to want to live!
Now the bus was slowing down. Holly wished with all her might this stop was not 
theirs. But wishing got you nowhere, not when the world had come apart around 
you. She had pulled on her raincoat when Mom had warned them; now she buttoned 
it and drew her plastic rain hat over her hair, tying it as firmly as she could 
under her chin.
The blast which hit them as they climbed down was so fierce it left them 
gasping. They ran as fast as they could for the door of the store before which 
the bus had come to a stop, and hurried in. Luckily they did not have to drag 
any luggage with them (Mom had sent that all on ahead), but Holly felt as if 
someone had poured a teacup of water down her back, another down her front, and 
that both were now dripping into her boots.
"Come in, folks." A lady had opened the door of the store when she saw them 
coming and now stood there shaking her head, while white hair fluffed up so 
wildly around her face it seemed just like a growth of dandelion seeds all ready 
to blow away.
She was a lot shorter than Mom, and she wore a sweater about her shoulders. But 
that was not buttoned over the big white apron which covered most of her front. 
She had slammed the door shut as soon as they were all through it, and now shook 
her head so that her fine white hair looked more flyaway than ever as she peered 
into the street where the bus was growling off on its way again.
"This is a day like to drown ducks," she announced as she turned back to stare 
at them as if they were the ducks. "My, now, you have got yourselves wet, an' 
just on that littly bitty run, too… No, ma'am"—she spoke to Mom, who was staying 
as near as she could to the door and motioning Judy and Crock back to stand 
nearer to her—"don't you never mind 'bout a little drippin'. On a day like this 
enough comes in that door every time it opens to make a real wave or two. The 
few sprinkles you brought don't make a mite of difference."
The lady reached behind a pillar on which hung some long-handled brushes tied in 
a bunch, two strings of dried onions, and a calendar, and she pulled out a mop. 
This she applied vigorously to the floor, where the storm had indeed driven some 
runnels of water under the door itself.
"Now then"—she talked as she worked—"what can I do for you folks? Someone coming 
to meet you here? Or you thinking of getting Jim Backus to taxi you? Don't think 
that'll work. Jim, he gets a lotta calls—see there?"
The lady loosed the mop with one hand and waved toward a wall phone. Beside that 
was thumbtacked a strip of paper almost covered with scrawled words and numbers. 
"Them, all of them, mind you, have been asking for Jim an' he ain't called in 
for nigh on to an hour now. So he won't be back in any hurry."
Holly had been looking around the store. This cluttered room was quite unlike 
the supermarket where she did errands for Mom at home. Yet there were even more 
things stacked, hung, piled around so you could not tell whether it was a 
grocery store—as the shelves lined with canned goods and packages, the small 
glass-fronted meat and cheese case, the bin of potatoes, suggested—or something 
quite different. Because, on the other side, there was a rack of dresses hanging 
limply from their hangers as if they felt sorry to find themselves there; a 
table on which thick flannelly looking shirts were piled; a row of boots (not 
smartly smooth fitting ones like her own, which had been her birthday gift last 
month, but big rubber ones into which she, or at least Judy, could fit both feet 
and legs at once). The shelves on that side had bolts of cloth on them. There 
was a small case holding braid, and zippers, like in a sewing shop.
There were smells aplenty, too. Ones Holly could recognize, such as coffee, and 
cheese. While at the back was a kind of cage with a sign over a square window: 
U.S. Post Office!
The big room was warm after the chill of the rain, but not stuffy, smelly warm 
as it had been on the bus. Now the lady gave a last slip-slap of her mop, pushed 
it back into hiding, and repeated, "You wanting Jim, ma'am?"
"I believe my father-in-law will meet us. Mr. Wade, Mr. Luther Wade—" Mom was 
smiling her polite company smile, but Holly sensed something was not quite 
right. Mom looked her usual self. She had on the red rain-and-shine coat Daddy 
had bought her (he said to be cheerful for gray days) and red boots like 
Holly's. Now she had taken off her rain bonnet, so her crisp black hair looked 
pretty again. Mom was pretty, her smooth brown skin and her hair all combed up 
like that. The beauty-shop lady had called Mom's hair set a "modified Afro." 
Holly sighed. It would probably be years before she could wear hers that way.
No, Mom looked just right. And Crock, he had on his good slacks and his trench 
coat. And Judy—Judy, who had a dimple in her cheek and her hair all carefully 
braided—wore her brown coat and her own boots. Holly had on her yellow raincoat 
and her hair was neat, too. They all made what Dad would say was a "right smart 
appearance."
"Well now," the store lady was saying, "so you're old Lute's kinfolk! We were 
all mighty sick an' sorry to hear 'bout his son being lost thataway. There—I 
ain't introduced myself at all, have I? I'm Martha Pigot, Mrs. Martha Pigot. 
Jethro, he was my late, he took over this emporium (that's what they been 
a-calling this store for most fifty years now) from his dad. Then when Jethro up 
an' died, well, it was just up to me to carry it on. Though it's enough to 
fluster a body a mite now and then."
"And I'm Pearl Wade." Mother's smile was more like it had always been, warm and 
friendly. "This is Holly, who's our eldest."
Holly somehow smiled, knowing Mom wanted good manners now. She summoned up a 
voice from somewhere to say "How do you do?" Just as Mom always wanted her to.
"Crockett"—Mom nodded to Crock and he followed Holly's example—"and Judy, 
they're twins."
She always had to point that out to people, Holly believed, because they did not 
look alike at all. Crock was tall, taller than Holly by a whole inch now, 
something which he liked to keep reminding her about because she was a year 
older. But Judy was small and plump, looking younger than she was. However, she 
knew her manners, and though Holly could see she was shy, she spoke right up to 
Mrs. Pigot.
"Now this is what I call a right nice family." Mrs. Pigot beamed back at them 
all. "Nary chick nor child we had. But somehow we never missed them. The 
neighbor kids, they kinda make this a meeting place, so I see maybe more of 'em 
at times than their own kin do. Now you all just come back here—I got the heater 
turned on. This pesky weather is enough to chill you clean down to your bare 
bones.
"I've got me a pot of coffee a-perking away an' there's a good plate of Mame 
Symmes' gingerbread as she brought over this morning 'fore the clouds burst like 
to drown us. Mame, she prides herself on her gingerbread, she does. Always comes 
in with a big sheet pan of it when there's a church supper or the firehouse has 
their benefit fair."
So moments later, the Wades found themselves three on a bench, Mom on a chair, 
in a smaller room off the big cluttered store, each with a large piece of moist 
rich gingerbread in one hand, a mug in the other. Mom had coffee, but Mrs. Pigot 
had poured milk into the mugs the children held.
Crockett nudged Holly in the ribs. "This is not bad," he mumbled through a 
too-full mouth.
But Holly remained wary. Sure, Mrs. Pigot was friendly and made them feel 
welcome. But—what about this town? In Boston there had been others like 
themselves, they had never felt conspicuous because they were of another race. 
Here—it might be a different matter. And Mrs. Pigot had called Grandpa "old 
Lute," not "Mr. Wade." Somehow that disturbed her to remember. And—Mom had been 
different there at the very first, almost as if she expected Mrs. Pigot to be 
unfriendly. Holly wished Grandpa would hurry and come and they could get—no, no, 
she would not think of it as home! Now the gingerbread had no taste at all as 
she had to swallow it past a big lump in her throat.
"Quite a ride in from the old Dimsdale place." Mrs. Pigot did not sit down with 
them, but leaned against the side of the door and chattered on. "In this weather 
Lute might find himself having to take it slow. That old truck of his has to be 
humored a mite, I wouldn't wonder. You gonna stay at the junkyard long?"
Junkyard? Holly stopped chewing to stare at Mrs. Pigot. "Old Lute" and a 
junkyard!
"I'm going to be on the staff at Pine Mount," Mom was saying cheerfully. "The 
children will stay with their grandparents."
Mrs. Pigot nodded. "They'll find that a lot of young'uns in this town will envy 
'em. Why, I don't know a boy hereabouts as doesn't like to go grubbing out there 
whenever he can get a chance. Treasures for young'uns, some of that trash is, or 
at least that's their way of seeing it. Was like that myself when I was their 
age. 'Course then it was just getting started, the dump. Lute and Mercy, they 
was just a young couple. Old Miss Elvery Dimsdale, she up an' died the second 
year they was working for her. Then it came about that there was a big 
tangle—legal that was—over who was to inherit, though there sure weren't much 
left.
"The big house, it burned down right before Miss Elvery died. She got touched in 
the head an' used to go wandering about at night. Never had no 'lectricity put 
in, so she'd take a lamp or a candle to see by. Well, she had a fall, an' Lute, 
he got her out. But the lamp she was carrying spilled out and the whole place—it 
was more'n two hundred years old—just went up in smoke! Folks started talking 
about the Dimsdale curse again, what with Miss Elvery getting so bad hurt that 
she died 'bout four months later an' the house going that way. She was the last 
of the Dimsdales, as far as the lawyers could make out, 'cept for a cousin oft 
in California or some such place.
"Then they couldn't sell 'cause there was a flaw in the title, and the town 
didn't have no use for the land, 'cept as a dump. That's how the junkyard 
started—"
"What curse?" Crockett broke in, as Mrs. Pigot paused for breath.
"The witch curse, sonny, as was laid on all Dimsdales for almost as many years 
back as that old house stood. Story's so old now nobody can tell you the right 
of it, 'less Miss Sarah over at the library. She makes a hobby of looking up old 
town history an' might have found out something. There used to be witches 
hereabouts. Though they didn't have the hangings like they had over to Salem. 
But anyway there was a witch that the Dimsdales got across somehow, an' she laid 
a curse on them. Seems like they were a family mighty prone to ill luck in every 
direction. But some families are like that. Anyway they're all gone now, just 
like that house of theirs. An' Lute, he's a good man—an' Mercy, she's a good 
woman. They ain't been troubled none by something which was ended long 'fore any 
of us roundabouts was even born."
"A witch—with a gingerbread house?" Judy looked down at the small piece she 
still held in her hand as if it might have been broken off that dread dwelling, 
a picture of which was in her favorite fairy-tale book.
"Just a story," Holly said quickly, to show that she knew very well that witches 
and magic were only that. "People believed like that a long time ago, they don't 
anymore."
Mrs. Pigot was nodding again. "That's the truth—tongues will wagwag over nothing 
at all. They used to take a spite at some poor old soul as lived alone an' maybe 
had a cat to talk to. Then they'd call her witch an' make a mite of nasty 
trouble for her. Don't you fret none, honey, there ain't no witches at Dimsdale, 
only a lot of interestin' things, an' you're gonna like it right fine—"
As if her last words were a summons, the door of the store opened. Once more 
wind and rain came in with such force they seemed to propel with them a small 
man wearing a water-slicked raincoat and boots such as those which stood on the 
other side of the store.
He had a big yellow sou'wester hat, like those Holly knew fishermen wore, tied 
down on his head with a piece of cloth as if it were far too big and would be 
otherwise ripped away by the wind. And he fumbled with the knotting of this 
until he could pull it off and face them.
"Father Wade!" Mom was up, moving to meet him.
Daddy was a big, tall man, but Grandpa was hardly Mom's height. He was smiling, 
showing gaps in his teeth, but his voice was very deep as he answered, "Pearl, 
now ain't you jus' as pretty as yore name. Mercy has yore picture right up on 
the wall, but you is twice as pretty!"
He seemed surprised when Mom kissed his cheek. Then he caught her arms near her 
shoulders and brought her closer to him in a kind of half hug, as if he were 
afraid he might hurt her if he squeezed her too tight.
"An' th' young'uns." He swung about to see them, still keeping hold of Mom as if 
he were afraid she might disappear. "Does my eyes good to see you, it certainly 
do!"
"Grandpa!" Judy had made up her mind at once. She ran toward him as she would 
have greeted Dad, her arms outstretched, and he caught her in a big hug. But he 
shook hands with Crockett, as if he knew very well that hugging was for girls 
and women, and with men it was different. Holly approached more reluctantly.
This small man, wearing a patched sweater and overalls under his old coat, 
he—well, she could not greet him as wholeheartedly as Judy did. He was still a 
stranger. But she kissed his cheek as Mom had done, and when he hugged her she 
did not resist. Though her nose wrinkled at the queer smell of his coat, and she 
felt more apart than ever from what had always been warm and secure.
There was a small truck waiting outside. Mom and Judy could crowd into its cab 
with Grandpa. But Holly and Crockett had to go in the back, pulling a piece of 
stained canvas over them. Holly looked out gloomily at the window lights of the 
store as they bumped away from what now seemed like the last outpost of 
civilization.
"Where do you suppose we'll live?" she asked Crock. "Mrs. Pigot said the house 
burned down—"
"There must have been another one," her brother returned carelessly. "Or else 
Grandpa built a new one. He's been living there, and Grandma. Dad was born 
there—"
"In a junkyard!" Holly exploded. "We're going to live in an old, dirty junkyard. 
Crock, I don't believe it! Mom couldn't have known about that—she won't let 
us—she won't let us stay—not there!"
"Wait until you see it." Crockett apparently was not as concerned, but then boys 
didn't seem to worry so much about such things.
"We'll have to go to school here," she reminded him. "You want people knowing 
you live in a junkyard?"
"But Mrs. Pigot says the town kids like to come out to Dimsdale. They think it's 
fun."
"Maybe it would be," though Holly had doubts concerning that also, "if you 
didn't have to live in the middle of it. Mom just has to take us out of 
here—she's got to—" Her voice was raised. But she stopped short as Crock caught 
her wrist in a grip so tight it hurt.
He was looking straight at her and his eyes were fierce. "Holly Wade, you leave 
Mom alone. Don't you dare go whining at her now—you hear me!"
All the troubles which had ridden her for so long, ever since that hateful 
telegram had come, boiled up in Holly. She exerted all her strength and jerked 
free from his hold.
"You can't tell me what to do, Crockett Wade!"
"I can sure try if you make any trouble for Mom. She's had enough. You think 
you're so smart 'cause you get good grades in school an' are a year older than 
Judy 'n me. But you're dumb, Holly Wade, you're good and dumb when it comes to 
being helpful to Mom. You've done nothing but go around saying mean things and 
acting even meaner! Dad would be 'shamed of you, he sure would!"
Holly wanted to scream, to reach out and slap Crockett right across his big 
mouth. But that was being a baby—like being sick on the bus. She wouldn't let 
him know how bad he made her feel. She'd never let him know that. Deep inside 
she also knew that Mom would not take them away, no matter how hard she might 
beg. No, she would have to be a new Holly Wade, one who lived in a junkyard, 
rode around in an old truck with a piece of dirty old canvas to keep off the 
rain, stayed in a place where a witch was supposed to have cursed a family—
Cursed a family—how would it feel to be a witch and, as in the old fairy tales, 
have wishes which would come true? Holly knew exactly what her first one would 
be: that the telegram had never come, that they were back in Boston with life 
going on exactly as it always had. If she were a witch, that's what she would do 
with her magic.
She continued to add to that dream as the truck turned off the highway into a 
side lane and trees and brush began to wall them in, adding to the darkness and 
gloom of the day.




2. Treasure Trove



There was a house at Dimsdale, but such a queer one. The Wades did not get much 
chance to see the outside of it because they were hurried from the truck right 
in through a side door. But once inside, Holly pushed off her rain bonnet, which 
had hitched forward over her face like a mask with red flowers printed all over 
it, to see better.
There was one big room, darkish in the corners, for all the light came from a 
lamp set on a table. To one side an open stair went up steeply, but the room was 
divided in places by partitions which rose only to Holly's chin, if she tilted 
her head a little. These ran along one wall like a lot of wide cupboards without 
doors. They were full of things, as if someone had shoved furniture and boxes in 
as tight-packed as they would go. Two of them had shelves around the walls, and 
on those were what looked like piles of dishes, even a row of electric toasters 
set side by side. In some ways that very cluttered section of the room resembled 
Mrs. Pigot's store, except there was even less space to move between all the 
things which had been jammed in together
At the side of the lamp table was a big fireplace, the largest Holly had ever 
seen in her life. So huge was its cavern that there were even seats in the side 
walls, as if people could creep in there and warm their toes and hands at a me 
kept burning in its center.
Smells—such strange smells—some spicy, some like cake baking, others Holly had 
no name for. But good smells, she decided, against her own desire to find every 
fault with the house in the junkyard. There was no one to greet them. Grandpa 
had taken the truck on to wherever his garage might be—but where was Grandma?
On the table beside the lamp, newspapers had been spread out to protect a 
red-and-white-checked tablecloth. On these were some broken dishes: cups without 
handles, plates cracked across.
Were Grandpa and Grandma so—so poor that these were the only sort of dishes they 
had? Holly was shocked out of her private misery to consider that. Before she 
dared whisper such a question to Mom, a door at the end of the very long room 
opened and Grandma came in.
Just as Grandpa was much smaller than Holly had expected, Grandma was taller. 
She was thin and walked bent forward a little, as if she were always so eager to 
get to where she was going that she would push her head well before the rest of 
her. Her hair was pulled up to a tight knot on the top of her head and in that 
were two combs with glittering stones set in them, one red, one green. On her 
nose was a pair of glasses, their rims bright red, curving up sharply at the 
sides. And they did not stay in place very well; she kept raising her hand to 
shove them back closer to her eyes. She had a sweater on, in spite of the room 
being so warm from the fire (plus a big stove on the far side of the table) that 
the Wades had loosened their coats and allowed them to slip off. But over most 
of this and a bright plaid skirt, she wore a big apron which had so many spots 
and stains of various colors spattered over it one could not be sure it had ever 
been white to begin with.
"Praise the Lord for His mercy. Here you are safe an' sound. An' it is good, 
yes, it's good, to see you, daughter!" She held out her arms to Mom, and Mom 
went right into them, as if she had wanted or needed nothing more than to have 
Grandma welcome her so.
"Good He is to us, child." Mom's head was hidden now on Grandma's shoulder. And 
Holly realized, with another stab of that queer fear, that Mom, the always 
strong one, was crying. "Good He is. Things come right in their own good time. 
So it has been for us. Many's the dark hours we've had in the past, Luther an' 
me, but there is always somethin' the good Lord sends to be a comfort. I ain't 
believin' that Joel is dead. Don't you give heart-room, or head-room, to such 
thinkin' either! Joel, he's a fighter—he ain't going to be downed, not Joel!
"Now you sit down here." She led Mom over to a high-backed bench near the fire. 
"This is a day the Devil hisself might have sent to plague them what has to be 
out in it. Rest you, daughter, rest you an' be comforted. You are safely 
home—an' Joel will be, too. All in the Lord's good time."
Mom was smiling a little now, though there were still wet tracks on her cheek. 
"You make me believe that, Mother Wade."
"Mercy—call me Mercy, daughter. It's more friendly-like here. Now—so here's the 
young'uns—" She gave a pat to Mom's shoulder and swung about to give a searching 
survey to the children, pushing back her glasses twice with a kind of thump as 
if she must have every bit of aid those could offer in order to make sure she 
would know her grandchildren the next time she laid eyes on them.
"Holly," she nodded, "an' Crockett, an' Judy—"
"Daddy calls me Bunny," Judy spoke up.
Grandma's face crinkled in a smile. "Does he now. Well, he was always a boy to 
go giving things names what weren't rightly their own. But somehow those names 
of his, they always fitted, anyhow. An', look now at that clock! Luther, he'll 
be wanting his vittles, an' so might you. Feeling a little peckish?"
Crock had been sniffing. "Something smells awfully good." He grinned back at 
Grandma. "You make ginger-bread? That Mrs. Pigot down at the store—she gave us 
some."
"Mrs. Symmes' baking, I'll be bound." Grandma nodded briskly. "No gingerbread. 
But if you're like your daddy, you'll take a fancy to the heel of one of my new 
loaves—with honey-butter to liven it up a bit.
"Now"—she bore down on the table— "I'll just get my busy work out of here an' 
lay out for the full family of us." Though the dishes on the newspaper were all 
broken, she lifted them with care, carrying them to the end shelf in one of 
those queer cupboard rooms as if they were treasures.
"They're all broken," Judy commented frankly.
"Deed they are—that's why they ended up here." Grandma made a sweeping gesture 
to indicate the crammed small space between the wooden partitions. "But there's 
things which can be done for 'em. An' me, I do a right good job with a piece, if 
I do say so myself. All these things, they're salvage, you see. It's pure 
amazin' to see what people want to dump—pure amazin'! What's one folks' trash 
can be another man's treasure. Luther, he has fixin' hands—that's truly what you 
can call 'em—an' he puts together a smart lot of what comes in."
She swept around the table swiftly as she spoke, folding the newspapers on a 
pile by one of the cupboards, then going to a tall hutch against the wall and 
collecting more dishes, this time unbroken ones.
"Here, Holly." She summoned her elder granddaughter with one of those jerks of 
the head which unsettled her glasses again so they had to be thumped back into 
place. "You an' Judy can set table. Bowls for soup, the rest—"
Without question Holly found herself busy. Not one of the bowls she set around 
matched the other. But they were not broken, and one or two were very pretty, 
with flowers and birds on them. The plates did not match either, nor did the 
forks and spoons and knives that Judy laid out with care. It was an odd-looking 
collection of china and flatware. Mom came over to watch them and took up one of 
the bowls, turned it over to look at the marking on the underside, and made a 
little gasping sound.
"Moth—Mercy—this is Minton!"
Grandma laughed. She was busy at the stove, pulling lids off pots bubbling there 
and sniffing the steam which arose from them as if she could tell from that 
alone whether the contents were ready to serve.
"That was one which came out just fine from my jigglin' around bits an' pieces. 
Can't tell with your eyes now, can you, that that came in broke near clean in 
half. Takes a lot of time an' patience. But, laws, I got time enough, an' 
patience is somethin' I need to learn, so I try my best. Here's Luther, now we 
can get down to eatin'. Which is something a body can do without any patience, 
just a good appetite."
While they ate Grandma's stew (she called it soup but it was far more like stew, 
Holly thought) and her newly baked bread (Injun bread, she told Mom—corn and rye 
baked all night in the old hearth oven with "just a taste" of molasses and such 
to give it flavor) with the herb jelly or honey to slop over it generously—while 
they ate, Grandma talked and they learned a lot about Dimsdale.
Grandma always called it that, and she didn't mention a junkyard. Instead she 
told about what lay outside, what was stored within the building which had once 
been a barn and was now their home, as if she and Grandpa were indeed keepers of 
a treasure house. Everything that was brought in to the dump was carefully 
sorted. Scrap metal went to a dealer in the city, who drove out three times a 
year. But the rest was Grandpa and Grandma's concern. All those things now 
jammed tightly into what had once been the stable stalls were things they were 
sure could be repaired.
"Lem Granger, he came back from Korea without his legs. But Lem was never one to 
let the bad luck get him down, no sirree!" Grandma slapped another plate of 
bread down to take the place of one which had been so quickly emptied. "He went 
to some school the veterans run an' learned how to repair electric things. When 
he gets a mite ahead of his repair work for other people, he comes up here an' 
takes a look around. Them toasters now"—she pointed with her chin to the row on 
the shelf, her hands being busy—"he'll look those over good. Likely he'll be 
able to take the whole kit an' caboodle an' fix 'em up to sell in his shop.
"The summer people, they don't want to fuss when something goes wrong, they just 
throw it out. Why, you'd be 'mazed, all of you, at what they pitch out when they 
bring in some of those big plastic trash bags jus' before they leave for back 
home in the fall. An' since they got that new lot of houses built across the 
Run—well, someone drives up from there three-four times a week with a bundle.
"Then there's the old families. Ain't many of them left now; when the last lone 
one dies they have a sale. What ain't sold, that comes here—an' we do get some 
strange things. There's a nice young man—his name's Correy—he an' his wife have 
started up one of these here antique businesses down in th' old smithy. He comes 
up huntin' around. We keep a lotta the things from the old houses for him to 
see. He showed me about this china mendin', now he says that I can do it better 
than even the lady that taught him.
"We get in a mess of old books an' we call Miss Sarah Noyes who runs the 
library. The Scouts, they come out for the toy shop—you young'uns'll like a look 
around in there, I imagine. It's the furtherest stall that way. Starting 'long 
about now they get to work on toys, fixing 'em up, paintin' them an' the like. 
Most of those go out to the Blazedale Farm where the young'uns without families 
live. Luther—he's paid a little by the Selectmen for taking charge here. But, 
laws, we couldn't scrape along on that! We has our garden, an' the herbs, an' 
what we make outta sellin' what we sort out an' patch up. That's givin' us a 
real comfortable livin'. We're the lucky ones, I know that when I reads the 
papers an' all the news about what's happenin' around the world right now!"
Grandpa put his spoon down in a bowl so empty it looked newly washed. "Mercy, 
she's a great one for readin'—has a regular library herself of books she found 
an' took care of. An' she's always one for learnin' somethin' new—mostly what 
helps out, like this here dish mendin'!"
"Now, Luther, I ain't any more knowin' than you be your ownself. Ain't you fixed 
them tables an' chairs an' had Mr. Correy take 'em right away an' sell 'em first 
off? A hundred dollars he gives us for that table, an' ten apiece for the 
chairs, Luther did such a good job on them. An' the kin of old Appleby had 
thrown them out for broken bits only good for startin' a fire!"
It seemed that a junkyard was not quite what Holly thought it might be. She was 
almost about to say that when Mom picked up the bowl she had said was "Minton" 
and began studying it closely.
"I can't see any mend at all, Mercy—it's like magic!"
"Magic, like witches do," Judy broke in then. "Grandma, did you ever see the 
witch—the one Mrs. Pigot said lived here a long time ago?"
Grandma's hand had been raised to send her glasses back into place again, but 
she never completed that gesture.
"Witch!" she repeated almost fiercely. "Them what has no work to keep them busy 
let their tongues wag a lot. There's no witches here, me'n Luther, we've been 
here a good forty years an' we ain't seen 'em. Witches were in the bad old 
days—they don't come botherin' people now. There were some tales about ol' Miss 
Elvery, 'cause she was one to keep herself to herself an' didn't take kindly to 
folks comin' in to see how she was doin'. (An' any time folks don't tell all 
they know an' throw open their doors to every Tom, Dick, and Harry, then they 
gets stories told 'bout them.) Miss Elvery was a good, God-fearin' woman as had 
mighty bad luck most of her born days—she weren't never no witch!"
The force of Grandma's voice silenced Judy. But Mrs. Pigot had not said that 
Miss Elvery was a witch, but that she—or her family—had been cursed by one. 
However, Holly decided, this was not the time to try to correct the story. It 
was too plain that Grandma did not want to talk about it.
In fact, she bustled about after their supper as if she wanted to see them all 
in bed and out from under her feet as soon as possible. And she fairly hurried 
them upstairs to show them what she explained had once been the coachman's 
quarters plus the old barn loft, but which had now been divided into small 
rooms, each of which was just about big enough to hold a bed, a chair, and a 
tall cabinet which Mom explained was called a wardrobe and which people used to 
hang their clothes in before closets were a regular part of the house. There was 
a washstand in each room, too—no bathroom. Holly regarded the basin and jug on 
the top of her and Judy's washstand with a return of rebellion. A house without 
a bathroom—having to wash in water you lugged upstairs and then probably down 
again. She was almost ready to explode but when she saw Mom's tired face, she 
remembered Crock's warning and did not spill out her sense of outrage.
She and Judy shared what must have been a larger room. It was shivery cold, so 
they undressed hastily and pulled on the warm pajamas Grandma had unpacked and 
laid out on the bed for them. There was a lamp on the top of a chest of drawers 
and Mom warned them not to touch it; she would come for it later.
"I like a junkyard," Judy said when they had finished their prayers and were 
settled under blankets which were old but soft. "I like Grandma and Grandpa, and 
I'm glad we came here."
Holly said nothing. She was listening, not to Judy's voice but to the wind, 
which sounded far closer in its howling up here than it did down by the fire. 
There were strange creaks and rustles, too. She supposed that was part of being 
such an old house—barn—because this one was well over a hundred years old, 
Grandpa had told them. But she did not want to be sleeping in an old barn—she 
wanted to be home in her own bed—in her own bed—Then, in spite of wind, creaks, 
and all the rest, Holly went to sleep.
Mom brought up a big copper jug of hot water in the morning and saw that they 
washed, but she told Holly that after today it would be her responsibility. 
Because Mom was leaving on the morning bus for Pine Mount. Holly tried to shove 
that out of her mind. She had known from the start that Mom would be away. But 
then that had been in the distance, a time she did not have to face. Now that 
time was here. She put on jeans and a sweater over her shirt, and then made her 
bed and helped Judy finish hers, hoping if she kept busy she wouldn't have any 
time to think about Mom's going.
There were quilts for spreads, and Holly thought, as she smoothed hers up over 
her pillow, that they brightened up the room as the lamp had done the night 
before. Outside the window it looked as gray and cold as if time had skipped 
forward two months very fast and it was already winter—even though there was no 
snow.
Downstairs Grandma stood by the stove, flipping pancakes over expertly.
"Nothin' like a soapstone griddle," she was telling Mom. "All them new things 
runnin' off'n 'lectricity—they's always breakin' up or down, or somethin'. You 
don't get no trouble with a griddle like this one, no sirree!"
The pancakes came away brown and just right. Grandma set them out along with a 
big glass bottle which had a slender handle to one side and a top cut to sparkle 
as if it were a diamond.
"That's real maple syrup," she told them. "No store-bought stuff with just a 
smidgen of flavorin' added to fool you. We get it straight from th' Hawkins' 
sugar bush. Luther goes over to give him a hand with the all-night boilin' 
down."
There was no cereal or orange juice such as Holly always had—but bacon, and the 
pancakes, and a big glass of milk. Even with the thought of Mom's going nagging 
at her, she ate.
"No sense in your goin' off to school till Monday. Two days at the week's end 
won't hurt you to miss," Grandma continued. "Th' bus'll pick you up at the end 
of the lane Monday mornin'. Luther saw as how Jim Backus—he drives the bus—was 
told you would be here. But Luther, he's got a job in town today when he takes 
your mom in, an' you can ride along an' maybe give him a hand. They had a sale 
at th' Elkins' place last Saturday. My, seems like all the older families are 
a-goin' fast. Them Elkins', they helped to found this town, along with the 
Dimsdales an' the Pigots, the Noyeses an' the Oakeses. It's a mercy they ain't 
gonna tear down the house. Folks from outside bought it—gonna fix it up like it 
used to be. They got it listed as part of our history now.
"Anyway what they didn't want to keep in the way of furnishin' they sold, an' 
Luther, he's got the word to go up an' take the leavin's, so he can just do that 
today."
She was beaming at them as if this was a treat. Holly wanted to scowl but didn't 
quite dare. In spite of all Grandma had said last night about making things over 
and like that—this was a dump, a junkyard. And Grandpa rode around in an old 
beat-up truck to pick up stuff people threw out, like a garbage man back home. 
Now they were going to have to ride along with him—help out. And kids from 
school might see them. Holly squirmed, looking down at her syrup-puddled plate. 
She wished she hadn't eaten all that, now she felt a little sick.
"That's super!" Crock swallowed a last bite and then raised his voice to agree 
heartily that Grandma had good ideas about how to spend time.
Judy caught at Mom's sleeve. "I don't want you to go!" Her voice sounded shaky, 
just the way Holly was beginning to feel. Mom sat down on her chair again and 
put her arm about Judy, hugging her close.
"Now—a week goes awfully fast. Before you know it, I'll be back. I'll have a lot 
to tell you, and you'll have ever so much to tell me. Remember, you write it 
down in your diary and then you won't forget a single thing! And you can write 
letters, and I'll answer them. You can use my red pen and that paper Lucy gave 
you for your birthday—that with the kitten on it."
"Speakin' of kittens now—" Grandpa had gone out, now he stood in the doorway 
again. In his hand was a half-grown cat, its fur standing in wet points as if it 
had been in the rain for a long time. It lay limply in his hold, its eyes half 
closed. But as he brought it closer to the fire, it gave a small weak sound 
which was not quite a mew.
"They done it agin!" Grandpa handled the cat so gently, as if he were searching 
for some wound or a broken bone. The animal was shivering but it did not try to 
scratch him.
"I'll get th' basket, Luther. You hold him right there a mite to dry him off a 
little. I don't get my dander up much—most people have a reason to make 'em 
mean. But meanness to critters, that I can't abide, neither can Luther."
She had gone rummaging in the stall which held the shelves of broken china to 
bring out a large basket from which the topping handle had been broken long ago.
Into this she folded some of the newspaper from her work-table pile, and then 
she settled a faded cushion on top, poking it well down.
"People!" she said fiercely, snapping back her glasses twice, with such force 
Holly thought it might break the red frames. "They can be meaner than all them 
imps an' devils old Satan is supposed to have workin' for 'im. Because this is a 
dump, an' in the country—why, there's some as brings out poor animals as never 
done them any harm, an' jus' leaves them! We"—she glanced then at the children 
gathered around the cat basket to watch Grandpa settle the stranger in—"no, I 
ain't gonna say 'fore children some of the things we've seen. Now, Luther, you 
just set him down here an' I'll put out some warm milk—then we'll leave him be. 
If he don't come 'round by himself I'll fix up a doll bottle an' give it to him 
thataway."
"Can I pet him?" Judy had always wanted a kitten but Mom had said that in the 
city, with all the traffic on the streets, it was better not to get one.
"Not yet awhile." Grandpa had arranged his find on the cushion. "He's strange 
an' likely he thinks all the world's agin him. Rightly, after how he's been 
treated. You got to make friends slow-like. We'll leave him here where Mercy can 
keep an eye on him if he needs it. Maybe later he'll be willin' to trust us."
The rain had stopped by the time they left for town, but it was still very gray 
and cloudy. Holly and Crock shared a pile of bags for a seat in the back of the 
truck. Mom and Judy went up front again, with Mom's two suitcases back where 
they could watch them. Now that Holly had a better sight of the lane leading to 
the highway, she could catch glimpses, through thin places in the bush walls 
along it, of clutter which indeed made up a dump and a junkyard. The more she 
saw the less she liked.
They bumped up from the dirt and gravel lane onto the pavement of the road into 
town and went along seeing more and more houses. Some people had their lights 
on—the day was so dark. And the lights of Mrs. Pigot's store were bright as they 
pulled up before it.
Mom had her ticket, and the bus was supposed to be here soon. Holly hated to 
wait like this. You couldn't keep on saying "goodbye" and "remember this and 
that." You ran out of talk and then you began to hurt in your throat and you 
wanted to yell as loud as you could that Mom must stay, that you wanted to go 
back home and have everything as it was—She couldn't even look at Mom now.
It was good that they did not have to wait too long. The bus came to a stop. 
Grandpa and Crock took Mother's suitcases over for her. She kissed Holly and 
Judy and went across the road, to climb up the steps quickly, as if she could 
not say anything now either. Then the bus snorted and it was gone. Holly raised 
her hand and waved, though she was sure Mom could not see her, then let her arm 
fall.
"Freshenin' up a mite." Grandpa led them back to the dingy truck. "You young'uns 
get yourselves in the front now. Don't want none of you to turn to ice 'fore we 
get there an' back again."
Crock sat crammed in next to Grandpa, Judy perched on Holly's lap. Most of the 
outer world was hidden by her body, and Holly was glad. She had not cried, but 
it was a battle not to.
The truck swayed as it turned from one street to the next, then it pulled into a 
driveway and around to the back of a big dark house. They scrambled out as 
Grandpa shut off the motor. Here was a stable barn, not as big as the one at 
Dimsdale. The doors of it were all shut and the windows boarded over. But at the 
side of the large door were some barrels and boxes, and with them a couple of 
old and very large trunks with broken hinges and many dents.
"Here we be," Grandpa said cheerfully. "Lucky nothin's too heavy to shift."
Crock was eager to get at that shifting, but Judy and Holly held back. Holly 
frankly did not want to touch the dusty, dirty stuff, and perhaps Judy felt the 
same. But with Grandpa looking as if he expected their help, the girls moved in.
It was when Holly found a much smaller trunk, behind the large one, and it broke 
out of her grasp (it was such an awkward thing to carry) that the pillow fell 
out on the ground. It was small (more a pillow for a baby, or maybe a large 
doll), and the slip which covered it was patterned all over with lines of 
stitching that did not even try to make a picture, but just ran round and round 
in broken circles. She picked it up hastily from the ground and a scent came 
from it, a strange smell which seemed—no, Holly was not quite sure what the 
smell made her think of. She tucked the pillow inside her windbreaker and the 
scent kept coming up into her face every time she moved. Such a queer thing—but, 
somehow, important. Why, she could not have told.




3 Tomkit and Dream Pillow



They had shoved the boxes and the two trunks into a shed, Grandpa saying that 
what these contained could be sorted later. From what she could see, Holly did 
not think there was much worth using. But both Crock and Judy seemed to believe 
that there might be treasure hidden under the top layers of trash, Grandpa 
having told them stories all the way back from town about things which he had 
found from time to time.
"Folks," he announced, "don't rightly know what they've got sometimes. They want 
to clear out th' attic, or th' cellar quick so they just pitch out stuff without 
lookin' 'cause they say they ain't got th' time or nothin' good would be stuck 
away there nohow. Now you take that trunk—"
"It's all broken up," Holly said. With Judy on her lap, leaning back against 
her, the smell from the pillow stuffed inside her jacket seemed stronger than 
ever. She was still uncertain whether she liked it or not. And she began to wish 
she had tossed it back into one of the boxes before they had driven off.
"Yes, it sure is." Grandpa did not seem at all annoyed by her interruption. "But 
it can be fixed. An' nowadays some folks pay good money for them old 
trunks—paint 'em up pretty—Mr. Correy, he's sold three of them what we found, a 
couple lookin' even worse'n this to begin with. Th' Elkins, now they's an old 
family, been 'round here ever since there was a town—them an' th' Dimsdales. So 
we'll take care when we go over this here trash stuff—no tellin' what'll turn 
up."
"We can help, Grandpa?" Crock demanded.
"You sure can. Need some sharp young eyes."
Even Holly felt a stir of curiosity.
Then Grandpa continued: "We can't git to it today, nohow. Mrs. Dale, she's 
bringin' out some o' th' Cub Scouts this afternoon. They wants to go through th' 
toy shop—see what they can get fixed up for their fair next month. Always sell 
good at th' fair, an' then they'll pick out what can be made up as good as new 
again for the young'uns over to th' home."
So the trash, or treasure, from the Elkins place was stored in the shed, and 
they went back into the barn all very ready for the food Grandma was putting on 
the table. She had opened a small door set into the wall of the big fireplace to 
slide out, using a small shovel with a long handle, a big brown crock.
"Sure gives a man an appetite, Mercy"—Grandpa stood unwinding a very long scarf 
which went several times around his neck and then had the ends tucked in under 
his coat—"just to go sniffin' 'round in here."
"Beans an' pork," Grandma said briskly. "Fillin' enough. You get it all in one 
trip this time?"
"Yes. Seein' as how I had some good help to hand." Grandpa nodded at the 
children.
"Water an' soap waitin', over there." Grandma thumped her glasses into place and 
nodded at a bench to one side. There were three basins there and a dish with a 
queer lumpy bar of soap in it. A big can of water stood at the end.
Grandpa sloshed some of its contents into all three basins and beckoned. "Wash 
up it is, 'fore we git to Mercy's table."
Crock followed him over. Judy looked dubious, but obediently started for the 
bench. This was so different from running upstairs to the bathroom to wash at 
Mom's bidding. Holly again felt that need to be safely home where all was 
ordered and—right! She unfastened the zipper of her jacket and took it off 
slowly. As she did so the small pillow bumped out and fell, almost right in 
front of Grandma as she came with her quick steps to put a platter of sliced 
bread on the table.
Holly picked the cushion up. The scent from it was now almost too strong. And it 
did not feel like a regular pillow, rather as if it had been stuffed tight with 
bits of leaves, or grass.
"It fell out of a little old trunk when we were loading," Holly said quickly. 
"It's a pillow—I think—" Now, seeing it in the light, she almost doubted her 
first impression. It was too small for a bed pillow, surely, and not pretty 
enough to lie out on a divan or couch.
The material which covered it was coarse and yellow. And the embroidered lines 
on both sides ran around and around in circles which were broken here and there, 
as if some of the stitches had unraveled. Even if those lines had still been 
firm and complete, it would not have been a pretty design, not like the 
crewel-stitch pillows with ferns and flowers Mom had made last year.
Mom had made—Holly's hands tightened on the ugly little pillow. Her throat 
closed up and hurt again. Mom—who was gone with all the rest of that life which 
was safe and happy.
Grandma set the bread down on the table. Now she held out her hands, and Holly 
surrendered the pillow. She was glad to be rid of the dirty old thing. Grandma 
turned it around, looked carefully at the broken circles on either side, took 
her fingernail and pushed a little at the old stitches by one of those broken 
places in the circle. Then she raised it up to her face to take a long, long 
sniff.
"Lemon balm, costmary." She sniffed again. "Rose petals, mint—an' cloves 
an'—something else I can't rightly set name to." She favored the pillow with 
three more long sniffs. "No, me, I can't figure out that there last one. But 
with the rest—why, this here is an herb pillow, Holly, one made for them as 
can't sleep good at nights. Miss Elvery—now she had one she used when she had 
one of her headaches—showed me how to make 'em. For them you put in mints, an' 
bee balm, an' some orris root. But this is a sight more interestin'. That 
linen's real old, wouldn't surprise me none if it were hand wove, has th' look 
o' it. An' just about as good as th' day 'twas made, too." She squeezed the 
pillow energetically. "Insides might be gone all to powder. But this here"—she 
started tracing the design on the upper side with her finger and then 
stopped—"that do remind me of somethin'. Only I can't think jus' what at the 
minute. Laws, them beans is coolin' off. Go set this up with th' fixin's in the 
china stall, Holly. I'd like to think a bit more about this here—puts me in 
mind—only I can't remember what it puts me in mind of now."
Holly plumped the pillow down on a vacant portion of one of the shelves holding 
the broken china and washed in the basin. The soap, for all its strange 
appearance, smelled good—spicy. When she came to the table, Judy was pointing to 
an unusual thing made all of metal tubes cut off at one end but fastened to each 
other, open ends up, in a block. "What's that, Grandma?"
"That there's what earns me a bit of pin money, Judy. Mr. Correy, he lets me put 
out some things in his shop. An' I make herb candles in that. People like th' 
smell of them, it seems. That there mold, I'll wager it's nigh as old as this 
town. Now, Luther, will you say grace?"
Holly dutifully closed her eyes and listened to Grandpa's words about the food 
the good Lord had given them. He added something about Mom, and then about 
Daddy. She tried to shut her ears then, for fear she would be babyish enough to 
cry.
She took a big mouthful of the beans as quickly as she could. They were good, as 
good as the stew last night. Holly found she was hungry, after all.
"Grandma"—Judy spooned up the last mouthful of something Grandma called hasty 
pudding and served with maple syrup poured over it—"why don't you have any real 
lights, like we have at home?"
"Well, Miss Elvery—she didn't have no money to pay for 'em runnin' a line in 
when they brought the 'lectricity out this way. An' after she died an' the town 
took over Dimsdale, th' folks there weren't gonna pay for it. Selectmen, they 
don't pay out not a dime more'n they have to. Me an' Luther, we'd always used 
lamps an' such. It just come natural to us. Just like using well water an' some 
other things folks in town think is strange nowadays. My mammy, she was real 
poor, Judy. Only she was wishful for all of us to do better, an' we did. My 
brother, Jas, he went on the railroad an' did right well for hisself. Missy an' 
Ellie May, they went to th' big city, got themselves smart jobs workin' for 
families as 'preciated all they done.
"Me an' Luther, we done well, too. We ain't livin' off'n no relief an' we got us 
our own home place. Luther has hisself a good business here. Your daddy, he was 
always one as wanted to get ahead, too. He went clean through high school. Then 
he joined the army—said as how he was going to learn a lot there. 'Cause the 
recruitin' man told him as how there was chances to learn a trade, even if you 
did it while you were soljerin'. He got right good at what he was doin'—th' 
radio thing. Did so good"—
Grandma stopped a moment in her stacking of their pudding bowls—"done so good 
that th' Colonel hisself wanted him with him in Vietnam, said he knew he could 
depend on Joel. I guess Joel, he was kinda pleased to be goin', too—in some 
ways. He always had a hankerin' to see 'round th' world. Lawsy, how he used to 
get out all them old National Geographic magazines we fetched in when people 
came dumpin' an' jus' read and read. Got me an' Luther to readin' along with 
him.
"We never had much schoolin', you see. 'Cause we had work to do. Luther, his 
pappy died when he was jus' about Holly's age here, so he went to work then over 
to th' sawmill at Riverton. His mammy sure was able to use what he brought home. 
But he could read, an' figger, an' write—an' you can keep on learnin' if you're 
not lazy-minded. You come an' look here—"
She turned away from the table abruptly, beckoning so urgently that not only 
Judy, but Crock and Holly followed her away from the warmth of the fire-stove 
portion of the barn toward the more chilly space at the far end. Here were more 
shelves nailed to the portion of the last stall on the outer side. And these 
were crowded with books. Some looked badly battered, had even lost one cover or 
two. But they stood straight, and Grandma touched her fingers to the backs of 
the nearest ones gently.
"Library—we've got a library to our ownselves. Me an' Luther, we've read nigh 
every single one of these here. 'Course th' library truck comes around twice a 
month, down to th' Forks. But it ain't always easy to get down there, not in 
winter. Th' country men, they cleans off th' main road, but in winter th' lane's 
sometimes too snowed up to make it. But we ain't without books, even if we can't 
git down to the truck."
Crock inspected the shelves. "They're real old, some of them, aren't they?"
"Guess so. Miss Sarah, she takes those the library can use, but there's a lot 
left over. Magazines, too. So we got ourselves a library an' it's a good thing 
to pass th' time when it's winter an' we ain't got much business with th' junk. 
I found me a parcel o' books about herbs. Them I keep right to hand 'cause I try 
things they tell about—they being old an' sorta forgot in these days. There's 
some books for young'uns, too. But mind you, treat 'em right. Books should be 
real treasures, I always think. A lotta thinkin' an' hard work must go into 
writin' a book.
"Now then." She returned to the table. "Mrs. Dale is bringin' out those Cubs of 
hers after school, so we have to git everything smartened up a bit. Luther, you 
an' Crockett here, why don't you go an' see as how things back in the toy stall 
are loosened up a mite so as they can crawl around an' look at 'em good. We'll 
just clear way these here dishes—"
A little to her own surprise, Holly found herself with a dish towel made from an 
old sack in one hand, using it on the warm plates, mugs, and bowls that emerged 
from the big tin pan in which Grandma vigorously plunged them, while Judy took 
them when dry to stack on the proper shelf.
"Many hands make light work," Grandma said. "That's an old sayin' an' it is a 
true one. I'm glad Mrs. Dale is comin', gives you young'uns a chance to meet 
her. She teaches fifth grade at th' big school—"
"I'm in fifth grade," Judy broke in eagerly. "Will she be my teacher?"
"That she will. Now you, Holly, you'll probably have Mrs. Finch. She's a lot 
older'n Mrs. Dale. Some folks think she's strict. But she's fair an' she treats 
you right. Only she'll expect you to try hard—"
"Holly got an honor report card last time," Judy supplied. "Mom let her choose a 
prize and she chose going to the movies—all of us. We saw a Walt Disney, about 
Bambi. It was an old picture, but we'd never seen it before, only a little bit 
of it on the TV. It was good, all about a baby deer."
"Was it now? Well, come a little later you'll maybe get to see a real deer. 
Luther, he takes kindly to animals. He puts out hay when th' weather turns bad. 
Th' deer come in last year—"
"Grandma—" Judy turned to look at the hearth—"the kitten, what happened to the 
kitten?"
"He dried hisself off after he'd had a good feed. Then he went explorin', likely 
to turn up most anywheres about. Cats is like that, they is curious, want to 
know all about a place 'fore they settle in. There now—he might have known we 
was talkin' about him."
The gray cat appeared, as if he were a shadow able to detach himself from the 
other shadows, to sit before his very empty, well-polished plate on the hearth. 
When he saw that they were watching him, he opened his mouth as if he were 
mewing, only Holly could not hear a sound. Certainly he did not look as 
bedraggled as when Grandpa had brought him in. However, he was still so thin his 
bones stood out visibly under his fur.
"Eatin' time again?" Grandma shook her head, but she poured milk into his bowl 
and added crumbled dark bread. "Seems he has a likin' for bread—some cats have 
queer tastes that way."
"Are you going to keep him?" Holly wanted to know. The cat did not bear much 
resemblance to those in the pictures of the cat books she had brought home from 
the library. She had always hoped that someday they could own a Siamese or a 
Persian. This cat looked like one of the half-starved prowlers they sometimes 
caught a glimpse of in the city.
"If he chooses to stay, he's welcome," Grandma said. "A cat chooses a home 
mostly, won't stay with folks he don't like nor in a place he don't take a fancy 
to. We'll see what he decides."
"What will you call him?" Judy wanted to know.
"Tomkit!" Holly was surprised at her own prompt answer. Tomkit—such a silly 
name! She couldn't remember ever having heard it before! Why had she said that?
"Tomkit," repeated Judy. "Oh, you mean like Tom Kitten, Mom used to read 
about—the one in the Roly-Poly Pudding story. I'd almost forgotten about him. 
'Cause that was a book we had when we were very little."
'Tomkit," repeated Grandma thoughtfully. "All right, Tomkit he is."
The gray cat stopped gobbling down the contents of the bowl and looked 
up—straight at Holly, she was certain. Just as if he knew that name. Perhaps she 
had had it in mind from that long-ago storybook. Only somehow she doubted that. 
However, it seemed just right for this stray.
She and Judy helped Grandma, to "straighten up" the barn-house, as she put it. 
Then they went to see the things Grandpa and Crock were dragging out of the end 
stall. There were two bicycles, both pretty much wrecks; a wagon without a 
wheel, some stuffed toys, part of a train set. Most were so broken that Holly 
could not see much use for them. And she did not like getting into the mess. 
Finally she went and told Grandma she would write a letter to Mom, then climbed 
the stairs to find her paper and ball-point pen.
She had them in hand, and was ready to go down into the warmer section of the 
barn-house, when she heard noise below and guessed that Mrs. Dale and her Cub 
Scouts had arrived. They sounded as if they were all talking at once-—about a 
hundred of them, or at least ten. Holly sat down on her bed. She did not want to 
go down, to meet all those strangers. Junkyard—what would they think of the 
Wades living in a junkyard, even helping to collect dirty old rubbish as they 
had this morning? This was a junkyard and they lived in an old barn full of 
junk—and—and—
She threw herself face down on the bed and bit hard at the quilt where it 
covered her pillow. No, she was not going to cry! But Mom! Now she did not want 
to write to Mom, she wanted to see her right here in this room—Mom coming to say 
it was all a mistake, they were going home and all would be just what it had 
been before.
"Holly?"
That was Judy. She did not even want to look at her. But if she didn't, then 
maybe Judy would go back and tell Grandma Holly was crying or something like 
that.
"What do you want?" she demanded fiercely.
"Holly, aren't you coming down? Grandma's giving us all doughnuts, and Mrs. 
Dale's so nice. Come on, Holly—"
She supposed she would have to go. But didn't Judy remember Mom at all? Didn't 
she want to be home again? Holly swung around on the bed.
If Judy had cleaned herself up before lunch, she was not very clean now. There 
was dust and something which looked like oil on the front of her shirt. One of 
her braids had come loose and flopped over her eyes. As she pushed the hair back 
impatiently, she left a very dark streak on her brown forehead.
"All right." Holly wanted to stay where she was. Only fear of what might happen 
with Grandma (who she was now sure missed seeing very little) got her to her 
feet, down the stairs, and brought her behind Judy, who was bubbling over with 
descriptions of what they had found and what could be done with it.
Mrs. Dale was pleasant, Holly had to admit, though she begrudged even that much 
of a surrender. The boys burrowing into the junk Grandpa and Crock had brought 
out said "Hello" in an offhand way, as if they did not really see her. But boys 
always acted like that. Holly was more noticing of one thing—they were all 
white.
What if there were no blacks in the new school? Would that make a difference? 
Who could Judy and she be friends with? She wasn't going to push in where she 
wasn't wanted. And she must see that Judy didn't either. All the time that she 
talked politely to Mrs. Dale, as Mom had taught her, Holly wondered and worried. 
She couldn't come right out and ask, somehow. Only how she wished there were 
some way of knowing.
The thought of the new school and what it might mean was in Holly's mind all 
during the weekend. On Sunday they went to church with Grandma and Grandpa, but 
that was not to a town church. They took a longer drive, over the river, to what 
had once been an old one-room schoolhouse. There were all Grandma and Grandpa's 
old friends, and most of them were old, also. There weren't too many of them, 
and the minister they called Brother Williams, he was really an old man. No 
children except some who weren't more than babies or others who were grown up—or 
thought they were. It seemed to Holly a very queer kind of church, and without 
Mom there—
In the afternoon, for want of something better to do, they explored Grandma's 
library. Sure enough, there were some old books supposed to be for children. 
Judy fastened on a Nancy Drew mystery that had lost one cover and had a lot of 
pages mended with Scotch tape. Crock found a pile of National Geographics. But 
Holly, feeling very dull and unhappy, pulled out books listlessly, glanced at 
them, and shoved them back on the shelves again. She finally discovered a very 
battered copy of what seemed to be six magazines bound together. The title on 
the stained red cover could hardly be read, but she made out the words "St. 
Nicholas." Inside, the pages were stained and mended, and the pictures were very 
queer. But it was very old because the date also appearing inside was 1895. She 
turned over the pages, trying not to tear them any more, until it was 
suppertime.
Monday morning they were up when it was still dark and had a chilly walk down to 
the lane's end, to wait there for the school bus. They waited so long that Holly 
began to hope the driver had forgotten their stop and they would have another 
day's reprieve.
But the bus came at last and they got in. The seats were crowded, there was 
nothing to do but push toward the back, facing all the strangers, who stared at 
them as they went. Crock saw one of the Cub Scouts, who hailed him, and he sat 
down there. But Judy and Holly had to go to the very end. Holly was sure her 
worst fears were proven true. There was not a single black child there.
"Judy." She caught at her sister's elbow, gave it a hard squeeze to ensure Judy 
was listening. "You be careful—"
"Careful about what, Holly?"
"Don't you see? These are all whites, they may not like us. Don't push, Judy, 
don't you look as if you want to be friends unless they're friendly first. You 
be good and careful. They—they may say things—"
"What kind of things?"
"Well, that we live in a dump, and we're different, things like that."
Some of the brightness faded from Judy's face. She looked anxious. "But that 
boy—he called to Crock to sit with him."
"It's different with boys," Holly told her. "Don't you give these white girls 
any reason to think they're better than we are—to laugh at us. Just be careful 
until you see how they're going to act."
"Holly, are you scared?"
That was one thing Holly was not going to admit to Judy, who was a whole year 
younger and sometimes quite childish.
"No. I just want to be careful. And you be careful, too."
"All right, Holly." Judy's voice was very low. She sat looking down at her 
school bag where it rested on her knees, Grandma's lunch making a big bump in 
the middle.
Holly was careful, very careful. She spoke when she was spoken to, but she made 
no advances. She did not volunteer in class, even when she knew the answers. And 
she did not try to join the other girls at recess or lunch-time, but hunted out 
Judy to stay with her. She went on being careful, waiting for someone to say 
"junkyard," or "black," or make some remark she could resent. The other girls, 
some of them, did talk at first, but when she herself did not make any effort to 
be friendly, they let her alone.
That suited her—just fine. She wasn't going to try to get in where she was not 
welcome.
There were only three other blacks in the whole school, and they were all in the 
lower grades. On Thursday, Judy looked unhappy when Holly hunted her at 
lunchtime.
"Debbie asked me to eat with her today," she said. "Debbie's nice. Why can't I 
go with Debbie, Holly?"
"Go on." Holly stood up, clutching her lunch bag. "Be with her, let them laugh 
at you behind your back if you want it that way, Judy Wade! I don't!"
"No, please, Holly." Judy caught at her jacket. "You stay. Debbie eats with Ruth 
and Betty, and I guess they don't really want me anyway."
But Holly was uncomfortable as they sat together, knowing that Judy was unhappy. 
Maybe this Debbie would be different—like the girls at home. Only—she found that 
she could not finish the mince tart which was at the bottom of her bag and gave 
it to Judy.
When they got home that night they found Tomkit in his favorite place on the 
hearth, but he was kneading his paws on that small pillow Holly had forgotten 
all about. She rescued it from him (though he growled at being deprived of 
something he had manifestly taken a liking for) and squeezed it a little. The 
scent seemed as strong as ever. Grandma said it was made for people who could 
not sleep. But what might it do about dreams?
Dreams! Last night she had had such a bad one, she had wakened up crying, and 
nearly frightened Judy into doing the same. Then Judy had confessed that she 
kept dreaming, too, about Mom and Daddy, and how they were lost someplace where 
she could not find them.
"Listen, Judy," Holly said now, "you remember what Grandma said about this 
pillow—that it made people sleep? Maybe it could keep away the bad dreams. 
Suppose, suppose we try it—"
"We can't both sleep on that one little pillow," Judy objected.
"Sure." Crock had come up behind them. "You can take chances for it."
Holly held the pillow tight against her. She wanted it so much, the need for it 
was so strong she longed to say right now that it was going to be hers. After 
all, she had really found it, hadn't she? But Crock was right, Daddy had always 
said "take chances."
As she waited for Crock to turn his back and get two unequal pieces of paper 
strips to pull out from between his fingers, Holly tried to understand why she 
wanted the pillow so fiercely. It was strange, but not frightening—rather as if 
the pillow not only belonged to her but was something she needed. Just as years 
and years ago, when she had not been able to go to bed without her Pooh Bear on 
the bed beside her.
"All right, you first, Judy." Crock swung around.
"You have three pieces." Holly was surprised.
"Sure, I got to see what all the fuss's about, don't I? You first, Judy," he 
repeated.
She hesitated for a long moment over her choice and then jerked free the middle 
strip. Holly took the one to her right, leaving the last to Crock. When they 
measured them—Judy had won.
Reluctantly Holly surrendered the pillow, thinking deep within herself that this 
was just one more thing which was not in the least fair.




4 The Maze Gate



There were no bad dreams that night, but Holly awoke early. The room she and 
Judy shared had only one small window, which did not let in much light. As she 
sat up in bed to glance over at Judy, she saw the long, furred body of Tomkit, 
stretched to the full extent of legs and tail. His face was next to Judy's, so 
they appeared to share the dream pillow between them. Now Holly could sniff that 
herb smell as if the pillow were able to scent the whole room.
"Judy," Holly shivered, as she slipped from between her covers, put her toes 
into the furry slippers waiting by her bedside.
But Judy did not stir. Holly went over to her bed. Judy must be asleep. Yet now 
and then Holly was surprised to hear the faintest of murmurs. Her sister's lips 
moved, too, as if she were saying something, but in so low a whisper Holly could 
not make out the words, even when she leaned very close.
To Holly there was something frightening about that deep sleep and Judy's 
whispering.
"Judy!" This time she called louder, reached out to touch her sister's cheek, 
the one which did not rest against the old pillow.
She was answered first by a sharp hiss. A paw with the claws bared and ready for 
action struck out. Holly stared at Tomkit. He, at least, was awake. But, though 
he sat up, his eyes were slitted and his ears flattened back against his very 
small skull. He hissed again in warning.
"You old cat, you!" Holly exploded. "Get out!" She dared not raise her hand to 
push him off the bed, against his very open threat of retaliation. But she did 
seize the old pillow, to jerk it from under Judy's cheek, throw it away down the 
length of the bed.
Judy's head turned, her eyes opened. Only, when she looked up at Holly, there 
was something queer about her gaze. As if she did not see Holly at all, but 
someone else standing there beside her.
"Miss Tamar—" she said drowsily. Then she sat up, the quilt and blankets falling 
back. "The pillow—where's the pillow?" Catching sight of it where it had fallen 
near the foot of the bed, she scrambled out of the warm nest of her nighttime 
sleep to get it.
"Judy Wade." Holly was disturbed. "What is the matter with you?"
Her sister turned the pillow about in her hands, studying the broken circles on 
one side of it. She did not answer at once; instead she seemed entirely absorbed 
in tracing with a fingertip the lines of embroidery around and around until she 
reached the center of the circle. "Right there!" She nodded as if she were now 
entirely reassured of something. "We're going to find it right there!"
"Find what?" Holly demanded. "Something in the pillow?" She reached out to take 
it from Judy for a closer inspection, but the younger girl jerked it back and 
away.
"Me! I'm going to find it! 'Cause, Miss Tamar, she told me how—"
"Find what?" Holly's irritation grew. "Who's this Miss Tamar, anyway?"
"Find the treasure in the maze," Judy replied promptly, as if Holly were a 
little stupid not to know at once what she was talking about. "And Miss 
Tamar—she—she—" A frown began to gather on her face. "Holly, I don't know who 
Miss Tamar is. But she wants us to come, into the maze."
"What maze?" Holly was completely bewildered. What was a maze? She had a very 
vague idea that it was some kind of a puzzle. Suddenly she was sure she had a 
clue to Judy's strange behavior.
"You've been dreaming, Judy. You know what silly things happen in dreams."
Judy shook her head slowly. She was holding the pillow pressed flat against her 
now. "It wasn't a dream, Holly, it was all real. There is a maze and Miss Tamar 
wants us to come and see her. She showed me the way—every bit of it. We can go 
today. 'Cause it's Saturday! Mom's not coming today because of a special 
meeting, so we'll have time."
It was plain that Judy did believe her dream was real. Holly shrugged and began 
to dress. She knew better than to try to argue with Judy when her sister was in 
this mood. Usually Judy would listen to Holly's suggestions (which at times 
approached orders). But every now and then she got that certain look. When that 
appeared, Holly knew Judy could not be persuaded, or pushed, but would go only 
her own way.
This maze—it was certainly part of some very vivid dream. Judy would realize 
that for herself in time. However, as Holly pulled on her jeans, she kept 
glancing at Judy. Though Judy was dressing, too, she kept the pillow close 
beside her. Tomkit had moved forward to sniff at it with long, energetic sniffs, 
as if it were filled with catnip, though he did not extend a paw to touch it.
Holly wished that she had been the one to get the short strip of paper last 
night—had slept with the pillow. Judy was so excited about her dream. Could the 
herb pillow really make one's dream so real that it seemed to be true?
Now Holly did not try to talk Judy out of her belief that they were going 
treasure hunting in something called a "maze." When Judy could not find any such 
place, she would know she was just imagining it all. Making her bed smoothly, 
Holly decided that would be the only way to handle Judy, to let her see for 
herself that there was no maze, or treasure, or Miss Tamar. Tamar—that was a 
funny name, one she had never heard before. Where could Judy have picked it up 
to mix into her dream?
"I'm going to go down and help Grandma with breakfast," Holly announced abruptly 
when she had pulled on her tee shirt with the big red star sticker on the front.
"Okay." Judy did not even look up, or remind Holly that they usually spread 
their beds together. All she cared about now was that darned old pillow! All 
right, let the pillow help her then! Holly was decidedly cross as she stamped 
down the steep stairs.
Early as it was, Grandma was already busy at the stove. She had an egg mixture 
she was dripping into a skillet, stirring it around and around swiftly with one 
hand as she poured it out of a pitcher with the other.
"Good mornin', Holly. These here Saturdays are our busy days. Seems like 
everyone who has junk to dump comes in on Saturdays! Luther's got to be out 
bright an' early to see as how they don't dump it every which way. You can help, 
you young'uns."
Holly set out the mismatched plates on the table ready for Grandma's scrambled 
eggs. She did not just put milk in the mixture the way Mom did. No, Grandma 
added a pinch of this and a pinch of that from a row of bottles, each holding 
some dried-looking bits of leaves and things. However, Holly had her own problem 
of Judy's dream, and she wanted to make sure right from the start that her 
sister had been dreaming.
"You ever heard of a maze, Grandma?"
Grandma had reached for another small herb bottle. Now she did not unscrew its 
lid. Instead she swung around, to look at Holly as if, the girl thought, she had 
said someone was bringing in an elephant to dump.
"Now where ever did you hear tell of the maze, Holly?"
Could she say Judy had dreamed it? But Grandma would probably never believe her. 
And she couldn't lie, either. What was she going to answer?
"What is a maze, anyhow?" she compromised with another question, which was all 
that came into her mind at present.
"It's a garden thing they had in th' old days," Grandma said, as if she were 
thinking back a long way. "They planted out hedges in patterns on th' ground, 
with a door you could go in. Th' paths inside, between th' hedges, they ran 
every which way. But there was always a secret to it. An' if you made all th' 
right turns—then you got to th' middle. They say as how people got lost in 'em 
an' had to yell for help for someone to come an' show 'em th' way out. There was 
a maze here once. But all th' bushes grew up so big an' thick no one is ever 
goin' to get into that part of th' ground any more, 'lessen he rides in on a 
bulldozer. Most people have forgot all about it years ago. You hear about it at 
school?"
Again Holly evaded. "Judy heard." But she did not say that it was in a dream. 
Though she was near the big stove, Holly shivered. Why did Judy dream something 
about a maze which had really once been here? It was all the fault of that 
pillow—it must be! She should have left it lying back there in the Elkins' yard.
"Well, don't you young'uns go over hunting for it. It's all growed up an' 
thorned together. I would not swear that there ain't snakes livin' back in it. 
Sure looks nasty enough to give them house room."
Snakes! Again Holly shivered. And Judy wanted to go exploring there. Well, she, 
Holly, would get ahold of Crock, and they would both see that she did not.
She had wanted to ask about "Miss Tamar," also. If Judy's dream maze was real, 
then perhaps Miss Tamar could—but, no, that part must have been a dream, because 
Miss Tamar had told Judy to go into the maze. Holly set out the forks for 
scrambled eggs. If the maze was all grown together the way Grandma said, then 
she would not have to worry about Judy going in—there would be no way she could. 
But Holly promised herself she would make sure her sister did not try, not after 
Grandma's mentioning snakes!
Judy did not bring the pillow with her when she came downstairs. Grandma had had 
to call her just as Crock and Grandpa came in from doing what Grandpa called 
"makin' th' rounds." Which was really figuring out how to dispose of the trash 
in different places where it could be covered over by the 'dozer the town sent 
out once in a while. They had to be ready to see that the "Saturday dumpers" 
didn't just throw it any old where. Mostly the bigger pieces went into what had 
been the cellar of the house which had burned down years and years ago.
Of course, the trash had to be sorted, anything salvageable brought into one of 
the sheds or the barn-house. Just lately bottles, even the plates from TV 
dinners, could be collected and turned in for cash. So, as Crock informed his 
sisters rather loftily, it took a lot of looking to make sure you were not 
throwing away something worth good money.
He went out with Grandpa again when, just as they finished breakfast, a horn 
tooted. Grandpa said it must be the Larversons. They got the rent of a truck, 
now and then, to bring out all the trash for two streets in the new development.
Grandma, pouring steaming water for dishwashing from an old teakettle so large 
it took both her hands to hold it steady, sniffed. "Trash is right—nothin' worth 
th' pickin' over."
"Well, it ain't old stuff," Grandpa agreed as he wound his long scarf on again. 
"But there's some good things for Lem once in a while. We'll always take a 
look-see."
When the dishes were done and Holly and Judy had straightened up their room, 
Grandma had waved them toward where their jackets hung on wall pegs. "You 
young'uns can get out an' leave me to my piecework." She smiled, and pushed back 
her glasses, as she started to spread out a layer of newspapers to cover the 
tablecloth. "Got me a real humdinger of a puzzle here, came in th' Elkins' batch 
of stuff. If I can jus' get it together rightly, Mr. Correy'll be more than a 
mite pleased." She had lifted an old pillowcase off her broken-china shelf and 
was unrolling its folds with care. Inside was a white statue, but it was broken. 
Holly, looking at it, did not see how anyone could ever fit those jagged pieces 
together again.
She picked up one bit which was part of a head, with the face. A bit of hair 
showed smoothly pulled back under what might have been the edge of a cap almost 
like the one Mom wore when she was on duty nursing, except this fitted down 
farther on the head.
"What do you suppose it is?" she wondered, being careful to lay the piece safely 
down on the cloth again.
"It's a woman," Grandma said confidently. "Maybe even a Rogers' figure. Them 
kind is worth a lot of money these days. They was like people out of stories, 
an' an artist man named Rogers, he made 'em. We'll just have to wait an' see if 
this one's worth fussing over."
"Holly, are you coming?" Judy was by the door, her jacket on, her cap pulled 
carefully down over her hair. Between her feet, Tomkit wove back and forth as if 
he were just as eager and impatient to get going outside as she was.
Holly would have liked to stay and watch the magic Grandma might use to put 
together the badly smashed lady statue. But since Grandma herself had said for 
them to go, she guessed that such a job needed a lot of peace and quiet. Just 
wait until she got outside, she would tell Judy about the maze and the snakes—
"Come on!" Judy was out the door before Holly could pull on her cap. It was a 
chill morning. They could see their breath clearly, rising in white puffs. 
Judy's fairly exploded from between her lips, she was so impatient.
"Where?"
"The maze, of course!" Judy answered as if there could be no possible question 
about their destination.
Holly stopped short, caught at Judy's arm. "Now listen, we aren't going there. 
We can't get in anyway—no matter how you dreamed it—'cause I asked Grandma. She 
says it's all grown up wild, tight together. Besides, there's snakes in there. 
Grandma said that, too."
"Not if you go the right way!"
"What do you mean, the right way?"
"The way Miss Tamar showed me. There's nothing there to hurt you at all. And 
there's a treasure waiting—"
"Judy Wade." Holly took a firmer hold on her sister, who now squirmed to get 
away from her. "Now you know this is all a dream. There's no Miss Tamar—"
"Yeah?" Judy was certainly well into one of her very rare contrary spells. "You 
didn't even believe there was a maze, but now you know there is, just like Miss 
Tamar said. And I'm going there!"
She gave a stiff jerk and was free from Holly. With Tomkit bounding beside her, 
his gray tail in the air standing as a banner of triumph, Judy started to run 
toward the brown-gray mass of leaf-stripped bushes which made a wall of shadow 
some distance behind the barn-house. There was nothing Holly could do now but 
follow and hope to be able to reason with her when Judy did discover that there 
was no way into the entanglement Grandma had described.
"Hey, where're you going?" Crock came into sight.
"After Judy," Holly called as she went. "She's gone plain crazy."
He lengthened stride, was running with her now. "What you mean, crazy?"
"She—she thinks there's some kind of a treasure hidden back there." Holly waved 
at that not-too-distant wall of brush. "She had a dumb dream about it. Grandma 
says you can't get through, and there're snakes back there. We got to stop her, 
Crock."
"Snakes don't like cold," he said. "But what makes her think her dream is true? 
Judy's no little kid."
"Ask her!" exploded Holly angrily. "She just doesn't make sense. It's all the 
fault of that dumb pillow. She slept with it last night and now she thinks that 
somebody called 'Miss Tamar' told her how to get into a maze—Crock!"
Holly came to a stop, staring ahead. Of course this was as mixed up as that 
silly dream. But she was seeing it. Your eyes couldn't imagine things all by 
themselves—or could they?
There was Judy, all right. And she was not running anymore; she was standing 
still, her face turned toward them. She was smiling now and she waved to them to 
hurry. But it was not Judy which was so astounding; it was those—things on 
either side of her, like the posts of a door which had no top at all.
The brush which had seemed such a dull brown-gray when Holly had started away 
from the barn-house was not the same now she had come this close. Instead the 
bushes did have leaves, shiny dark green ones. And two of those bushes, standing 
much taller than Judy, had been clipped in a queer way to look just like—cats! 
Big green cats sitting up with their tail tips covering their paws, their faces 
much like Tomkit's.
Tomkit had settled at Judy's feet in exactly the same pose. His eyes were large 
and yellow-green; someone might have used him for the model when those hedge 
cats had been made. Now he got up, stretched his front legs, and went on, past 
Judy, past the cats, into the brush-walled way they guarded.
"Come on!" Judy again waved vigorously toward Holly and Crockett, was gone 
before Holly could stop her, or even call. And, once she had passed between the 
guardian green cats, they could not see her at all.
"Crock, we've got to get her out!" Holly began to run again. She remembered 
Grandma saying people could be lost in a maze—what if they could not find Judy? 
She was so frightened now that her heart pounded hard.
Then the green cats were on either side and she passed them, Crock right behind 
her. This was a green tunnel, for the bushes were so tall their uppermost 
branches met above in a loose woven roof. At their roots were other plants, less 
tall, but also as vividly green. As if this was summer instead of fall. The 
scent of their small purple flowers was strong.
Underfoot was a pavement of very old gray stones. In all the crevices around 
these were small plants, which, when the children stepped on them, gave forth a 
very spicy smell. They caught sight of Judy again just a little ahead, where 
there was a forking of the tunnel-like way. She was shifting from one foot to 
the other and waving them on.
"Hurry! And you've got to follow me," she burst out before they joined her. "I 
know the way—the right way! Just as Miss Tamar showed it to me. It's this one—"
She turned right at the fork to enter another stretch of tunnel. It was growing 
warmer. Holly jerked open the zipper on her jacket, pulled off her cap to stuff 
it into her pocket. Why, it felt like summer now. There were other plants among 
those with the purplish spikes of flowers: some flowered, some with differently 
shaped leaves. When the children brushed past, each seemed to loose a new scent 
at the lightest touch of coat edge or sleeve.
The three came to another forking, and here again sat a tall cat clipped from 
the hedge. But of Tomkit there was no sign. He must have traveled far faster 
than they were going, for they were now slowed to a walk. It was very quiet in 
the maze tunnels, but the warmth, the scents of plants and flowers somehow 
quieted Holly's fears. She found herself looking more closely at the plants, 
none of which she knew. Though she did see what she thought was an odd-looking, 
cramped-up little rose, its petals all squeezed together, twining in and out 
among the hedge plants at one place.
Judy led them confidently onward, always to the right when there was a choice of 
ways. Holly had lost all sense of direction, and, though she thought that they 
might indeed be circling inward as the lines on the pillow top had gone, yet she 
could not even be sure of that.
Twice more they passed tall hedge cats, each facing in upon the way. However, 
there was nothing in the least frightening about them. Crock got as close as he 
could to the last, trying to figure out how the hedge itself had been trained to 
grow, or had been clipped, to make that living green figure.
They had all shed their jackets now, slinging them over their shoulders. For, 
while they could not see much of the sky overhead, a summer sun surely hung 
there. Holly paused to push up the long sleeves of her tee shirt. But Judy 
plodded steadily ahead as if she were on some very important errand.
The maze tunnel took a sharp turn, bringing them into the open. Holly blinked. 
Where—how—? She stared at what lay ahead of them now, and could only believe 
that somehow this was after all a dream, one which had begun realistically 
enough with the events of the morning and then turned into a kind of fairy tale.
Before them was an elaborate garden. But such a garden as Holly had never seen, 
even pictured in a book. Immediately ahead their path led straight into its 
heart. Plants and flowers grew in carefully measured clumps, some beds round, 
some narrow, some curved in half circles. Each bed held a different plant. 
However, the path itself cut straight across the garden, except in the very 
center, where it ringed around a pool.
Beyond the garden (which bore a likeness to Grandma's quilt with its precisely 
shaped pieces here being the different colored plants and flowers rather than 
cotton bits), was a house.
It was much smaller than the barn. And it had an odd appearance as if it had not 
really been made by men, but had somehow grown out of the ground. The roof had 
wide shingles, which were gray but patterned with a growth of green moss. And 
the boards that covered the outside walls were unpainted also, green-moss grown, 
running up and down, instead of crossways as in most of the frame houses Holly 
had ever seen.
A very large chimney of rough stones stood in the middle of the house. Small 
ferns grew between its cobbles here and there. The windows were small and quite 
high in the walls, while their panes were cut as glass diamonds fitted into dark 
metal strips. To one side of the house was the round top of a well. And, farther 
beyond that, a bench on which there were straw-covered, cone-shaped hives from 
which bees came and went.
The big front door stood open, and on the doorstep sat either Tomkit or his twin 
brother busily washing a hind paw, looking entirely at home.
Judy moved forward, down the path which led around the pool straight for the 
house. Holly thought she could see a faint trail of smoke curling upward from 
that very large chimney. It was plain someone lived here. The garden was very 
well tended, there were the bees—but who—And why didn't Grandma know or tell 
them about this near neighbor?
"I don't get it." Crock threw his jacket on the ground. "I just don't get it! 
This is summer, not October! And who—"
Crock was right. It was summer, only Holly refused to admit it. She did not dare 
think what that might mean. This was a dream, it had to be a dream! She closed 
her eyes—she'd just be waking up in the barn-house.
But when she opened her eyes, it was to see Judy almost through the garden and 
nearing the door. Suddenly it seemed to Holly that that door was waiting—maybe 
waiting to catch them—like a trap.
"Judy!" she screamed at the top of her voice, beginning to run again. "Judy, 
don't!"
Judy never turned or looked, nor did she pause. She was going right on! If Holly 
could not stop her in time, she was going right on into the house.
"Judy!"
Holly rounded the side of the pool. Here, in this quilt-garden, the flowers and 
spice smells were even stronger. Only she had no time to look, she had to stop 
Judy or something would happen. What that something might be she could not tell, 
but she was afraid of it, so much afraid.
Tomkit sat up in the same position that the green hedge cats had taken. He had 
the solemn look of one who was waiting—
Holly put on a last desperate burst of speed. She caught at Judy's shoulder.
"No, Judy!"
"But there be nothing here to affright thee, child."
Judy had not said that, spoken in those queer-sounding words. The voice had 
surely come out of the house beyond.




TAMAR



Holly still held on to Judy with a firm grip.
"Don't you go in there, don't you dare!" she cried fiercely.
Judy tugged and pushed to free herself. "What's the matter with you, Holly? All 
the time we've been here you've been saying don't do this, don't do that. I'm 
getting tired of you telling me what to do. Now you just let go of me, do you 
hear?" Placid Judy rarely flared up like this. A last thrust freed her arm, and 
she marched straight into the shadowed interior of the queer-looking house, as 
if that were as safe as the barn, and Grandma were waiting with lunch for them 
inside.
For a moment or so Holly was so surprised at Judy's rebellion that she did not 
move. Then she saw Crock also on his way to the door.
"Crock!"
"What?" He hardly turned his head at all. "You know, Holly, Judy's got it right. 
You think you know it all, but you don't. You sure don't!" With this parting 
shot he vanished after Judy.
Around Holly the gentle breeze of summer curled, bringing with it heavy scents 
from the garden. There was the hum of bees. It was all so peaceful, 
welcoming—yet something far inside her was wary, uneasy. This simply was not 
real! She knew that early October was fall, and cold. There were no flowers 
left, not outside the green walls through which Judy had led them. And this 
house—Grandma, Grandpa had never said a word about it. The old Dimsdale house 
had burned down a long time ago. So this could not be that one. Who did live 
here? And why had Judy dreamed a way to this very door?
Holly could not pretend to herself now that this was still a dream she was 
having. No, it was something else, but strange and not right, and she was 
afraid. Judy and Crock, they had gone in—she would have to go too—she had to.
Reluctantly she went, step by slow step. There was a kind of perfume in the air 
coming out of the doorway, meeting her full face as she entered.
Within seemed all one large room, with a huge fireplace, almost as big as the 
one in the barn-house, facing her. There were two fires burning in it, one at 
either end, and over each swung pots supported by chains which appeared to hang 
right down the chimney. A woman stood by one of the pots, stirring its contents 
with a slow, even turn of a very long handled spoon. She glanced up at Holly and 
smiled, and then went back to watching the bubbling liquid in the pot, as if 
that was a task which required close attention and care.
The big room was none too light, though some sunshine came through the windows 
at the other end. Also it was very crowded with a number of things Holly could 
not sort out at first. The woman herself held her full attention.
The stranger was perhaps as tall as Mom, but as to looking like Mom, or any 
other lady Holly knew—no! Holly shook her head to deny what she was seeing. 
Because that woman stirring the pot—she could not be real. Unless she was 
dressing up for some reason.
Last year, when Mom had taken them to see Williamsburg, there were ladies there 
who showed people through the old houses. And they all wore old-time dresses to 
match the houses they were guides in. Perhaps this woman was playing at being a 
part of the old times in the same way.
She had her dark hair all pulled back tight with a white cap over it, shaped 
like Mom's nurse's cap, only one which fitted much farther down over her head, 
to hide most of her hair. Her skirts (there were two of them, the upper one 
caught up on both sides to show a lower one) were very long and full. The lower 
one was a kind of yellow-white, and the upper one very dark blue. Above these 
she wore a long apron of the same yellow-white as the underskirt, and her bodice 
fitted tightly and was laced down the front. Around her shoulders was another 
piece of whiter cloth, like her cap, which was cut as a very wide collar and 
fastened up tightly to her throat.
Holly remembered where she had seen just such a dress before—in her history 
book. The woman was dressed like the Pilgrims in the scene of the first 
Thanksgiving. Yet she did not seem conscious she was wearing a costume at all, 
rather as if this dress were the only right one.
Since she had not spoken again or given any sign she knew the children were 
here, except to smile welcomingly at Holly, Holly studied the room. It was 
certainly overfull of things. Now that her eyes had adjusted better to the lack 
of strong light, she was able to see details.
Back against the walls were chests, very heavy and solid looking. Above those 
were cupboards. There was a long table in the center of the room, against which 
Crock and Judy now leaned their backs, as they watched intently the woman at her 
slow, careful stirring of the pot. On this were bowls and pots, a number of 
things all in disorder. And, alongside the table on the door side, was a bench. 
There was one tall-backed chair, and on that sat Tomkit, his eyes half closed as 
if he were about to go off into a nap.
By the fireplace stood a high-backed, longer seat, also two stools on which sat 
a jug, and several pots, with long-handled spoons and a couple of burnished 
copper ladles. And from the big beams overhead swung bunches of dried plants 
strung up by their stems.
Holly had gotten only that far in her survey of the room when the woman began to 
sing, quietly as if to herself:



  "Lavender's blue, dilly, dilly!
  Lavender's green.
  When I am king, dilly, dilly!
  Thou shalt be queen.
  Who told you so, dilly, dilly!
  Who told you so;
  Twas my own heart, dilly, dilly!
  That told me so."



From that old rhyme she swung into another:



  "The hart he loves the high wood, 
  The hare, she loves the hill; 
  The knight he loves his bright sword. 
  The lady—loves her will!"



Then she laughed happily. Suddenly Holly found she herself was smiling. She did 
not understand why, but she had lost, for the moment, all that unhappiness which 
had been a sore place in her since the telegram had come. Tomkit had curled 
around and gone to sleep on the big chair. And Judy and Crock were smiling, too.
"Now"—the woman moved quickly, reached out a pair of tongs to take the pot 
handle in a firm hold and swing the pot itself off the chain hook and onto the 
flat rock of the hearthstone.
"Done well, no ill"—she looked down into the depths of the still-bubbling liquid 
within it. "It shall cool, then thee shall see—but I must make amends for such a 
sorry greeting. Blessed be!"
She raised her hand to make a little gesture toward them. She might have been 
counting them, one, two, three. A strange look at each, Holly thought; it was 
not as if she looked at them, but into them. For Judy and Crock she had a smile, 
but when she came to Holly, that smile faded a little and Holly drew back a 
step. She felt as if she had done something wrong. However, her uneasiness 
lasted for only a second. Once more the woman was smiling—or rather, the girl 
was—
The odd dress and that cap over her pulled-tight hair made her look older than 
she was, Holly thought. Her skin was tanned as if she were out in the sun a lot, 
and she was not pretty. Her chin came to a too-sharp point, and her nose was 
somehow too long. However, when she smiled at you, you forgot all that.
"You are Miss Tamar," Judy spoke.
"I be Tamar," the girl nodded. "Though there be others hereabouts as have other 
names for me. Thou art?"
"I'm Judy Wade," Judy replied promptly. "This is my brother Crock—Crockett. 
We're really twins, but nobody ever knows till we tell them. And that's my 
sister, Holly. We've just come to live at Dimsdale."
"Dimsdale," repeated Tamar. Now her smile was gone. "Aye, I be forgetting once 
again. That be not the Dimsdale that was, but the Dimsdale which is which thee 
knows. Still lies the shadow." She shook her head regretfully. "Still lies the 
cruel shadow—"
At last Holly found courage to speak up. "Where is this—this house? Grandma and 
Grandpa, they never told us about it, or you!" She wondered if she had spoken 
rudely, because Crock was glaring at her.
"This house be where it has always been," Tamar answered, but not with the facts 
that Holly felt she desperately needed to know. "It was, is, and will be—for it 
be of the earth and gifts of the earth."
Now she was smiling once again. "Ah, 'tis good to have young faces here and 
guests beneath this roof yet once again. Aye, be that not, Tomkit?" She spoke to 
the cat as if she expected him to answer. But he only opened his eyes and looked 
at her sleepily.
"Is Tomkit yours?" Judy wanted to know. "Grandpa found him on the dump, he 
thought somebody had thrown him there."
"Tomkit be his own puss, he goes where he lists, does what needs to be done," 
Tamar replied. "Aye, child, no one may own a puss. It be his choice to live 
under thy roof, or another's. Tomkit I know, and he knows me. But never do I say 
Tomkit be mine to use as I will, for he hath a life of his own, and no man, or 
woman, or child, may own any life but his own. That be the Law.
"Does not that Law say plainly: That thou lovest all things in nature. That thou 
shalt suffer no person to be harmed by thy hands or in thy mind. That thou 
walkest humbly in the ways of men and the ways of the gods. Contentment thou 
shalt at last learn through suffering, and from long patient years, and from 
nobility of mind and service. For the wise never grow old.' " She said those 
words solemnly, like the grace Grandpa said at meals.
After a moment she ended: "So mote it be."
Those last four words echoed queerly through the room, almost as if they had 
been repeated very softly by other people. Yet none of the Wades had done so, 
and certainly Tomkit could not.
"There must lie truth within the heart," Tamar said, as she reached again for 
the cooling pot and lifted it to stand on its three stumpy legs on the table, 
“lest thy every effort be doomed to failure. And there be truth in this 
syrup—that will I take book-oath upon."
She worked swiftly, lining up a half-dozen small, dull clay jars, and into each 
she measured by ladlesful the contents of the pot. It was from the thickened 
syrup that the perfume-sweet smell came.
"What is it?" Judy wanted to know. "That smells like perfume and like something 
good to eat both together."
Tamar did not answer at once; it seemed she was deeply intent on the exact 
measurement of each of those ladlesful that went into the jars. Then she dropped 
the ladle with a clang into the now-empty pot and gave a sigh of relief.
"Tis done, and well done! What be it, thou asketh, child? It be a syrup of 
roses, which in turn may be used in many different ways: in sweetmeats for the 
eating, in cookery, in the making of that to sooth ills away. It hath angelica 
in it also, and that be sovereign against the ills of the spirit. For sometimes 
it be true that the ills of the spirit lie harsher on mankind than do the ills 
of that flesh which he weareth for so short a span of years."
Holly listened carefully, but she was not quite sure she understood. Tamar spoke 
her words oddly, accenting some of them as if they were not the language Holly 
knew but that of another country.
"Those are all herbs"—Judy swept her hand up to gesture to the bunches hanging 
from the ceiling. "Grandma has some hanging up that way in the shed, but she 
hasn't nearly as many of them."
"Thy granny hath the lore?" Tamar said. "She be a wise woman then, and that be 
why thou hast had the way opened to thee. Aye, those be all which the good earth 
gives to us for heal-craft and the comfort of our kind." Her voice then fell 
into a sing-song, though she did not make it rhyme: "Mints, and bee balm, 
costmary, lavender, marigolds for sprains and wounds and their knitting; 
pennyroyal that will make stagnant waters fresher, and which sailors do cherish 
for that reason; cowslips for wine to warm the stomach; basil, thyme, and 
rosemary, rue, meadowsweet, the red yarrow and the white, sage, purslane, 
pimpernel—aye, all those and full half a hundred more, past my naming lest I 
were to sit half the day a-doing it.
"Ground they may be, or boiled, set in dishes to give food a toothsome flavor, 
made into sweetmeats, and wines… Ah"—she threw out her hands as if to gather all 
about her into her grasp, her face alight and eager as Grandma's had been when 
she spoke of the mending of her china bits—"there be so much in this wide world 
that one can never come to the end of learning. And the goodness of the earth 
giveth all such richness beyond the thinking of men, who take ever and say not 
thanks. For they will not believe in the truth—that man must be one with that 
which grows, and that which runs, even the four-footed, and that which spread 
its wings and makes a home place of the sky. Men slay without thought, dig and 
tear without feeling, cherish not the great, good gifts. Beware should they be, 
lest all this be at last reft from them.
"However, these be solemn thoughts and not for guesting. Guesting be a time for 
feasting and making merry. Come, sit thee down and let us share together bread 
and wine, after the manner of good friends and folk-kin."
As she spoke, Tamar gathered up many of the things which were crowded on the 
long table, setting them elsewhere to clear a space. Judy moved to help her and 
picked up a box to set it away. But, before she put it down at the other end of 
the table, she bent her head to take a deep sniff.
"Please—what are these beads? They smell so good. Look, Holly—"
She turned the box so Holly could see that it was indeed half-full of red-brown 
beads. Some had been strung on thread and others rolled about loose. The scent 
of roses clung to the box.
"Ah, those," said Tamar. "They be a pleasant fairing—something for maids to have 
for the wearing. Though there be those who turn their faces upon any matter of 
such, and say that to use them so be a sinful flaunting. Those be rose beads. 
Thee must gather the flowers when they be fullest, and take the petals to put 
together in a mortar and grind well, into a paste. This thou rollest into a bead 
and leave it to dry. It be one, then, such as this, which be also fashioned to 
lay amongst one's linens, giving them a pleasant smell." She plucked out of a 
cupboard behind her a round brown ball which smelled of spice, a far more 
penetrating odor than the delicate one of the rose beads.
"For this thee takes a firm apple or, if there be such to hand, an orange out of 
Spain. In it thee sets stick cloves so tightly together that no bit of skin may 
afterward be seen. The fruit dies not, but gives rather this good smell for a 
long time thereafter."
Holly was entranced. She cuddled the knobby ball in her hands, smelling at it. 
Just as Judy continued to sniff at the box of rose beads. But Crock was edging 
slowly along the table, looking very curiously at all the jars, boxes, small 
scales, pans, and such, laid out to crowd now even more one end as Tamar cleared 
the other.
"You make these to sell?" he asked.
"Some. Some for my pleasure." She was setting out three plates of metal, a 
dull-looking metal as if it were silver which had not been properly burnished. 
"There is more healing in what grows out there in my garden than in any doctor's 
case."
"Grandma makes herb candles," he volunteered. "She sells them down at the 
antique shop. I bet Grandpa would like to see these." Crock was regarding a 
series of small boxes, each carved from wood. They were all lidded, but the 
knobby handle on each lid had been made in the likeness of either a leaf or a 
flower. "These are sure great; Grandpa carves too."
Tamar had gone to the farther end of the room and was returning with a big brown 
pot. She glanced at the boxes and then away—almost, Holly thought, as if 
something about them did not please her. Or maybe Crock was being too pushy—
"Aye, lad, there be many a man able with his knife and a bit of wood. Tis a 
goodly thing to make something of use, goodlier when one makes it also as a 
thing which be a pleasure to the eye. But that last be not the belief that many 
hereabouts hold in favor."
"I liked that—" Crock continued, far more talkative than he was at home. "What 
you said about loving things in nature, not harming with hands or what's in your 
mind. Grandpa, he thinks that way, too. He tries to make them cover up the worst 
of the dump, truly he does. And back a'ways he's planting trees—"
"Trees!" Tamar was watching the boy intently. "What manner of trees?"
"Well, little pines and a willow, things he can transplant from where they're 
bulldozing for the big highway on the other side of town. He showed me some. And 
he plants acorns." Crock grinned. "'Course he said those would take a long time 
starting—"
"Oak, aye." Tamar nodded. "Oak be of the old ones, very strong in power. But ash 
he should have also, and elder. Elder be the mightiest shield against the dark… 
And your granny?" She looked now to Judy, speaking with a hint of sharpness in 
her voice. "Does she also plant?"
"I—I guess so. She's got all these herbs she uses, she must get them from a 
garden somewhere."
"Aye, she plants. Then thee must also. For the good, be it strong enough, will 
drive out the ill. I shall give thee that which will be sovereign remedy: basil, 
mallow, hawthorne, hellesbore—"
"But," Holly spoke up, "we can't plant now—back there—" She was no longer sure 
just where the barn-house was. "It's cold—fall. They wouldn't grow now."
Tamar's eyes caught hers and held so for a long moment. Holly wanted to look 
down, away, but found she could not. Again there was that strange expression on 
Tamar's face as if she were not seeing Holly at all, the girl thought, but 
through her. That was such a queer idea that it made Holly so uneasy again she 
wanted to run away from the old house, back through the maze to safety.
Once more Tamar nodded, slowly. "So that be the way of it—" But she was speaking 
more to herself, Holly was sure, than to them. "Time doth twist and turn, coil 
upon coil, as lies the serpent in its lair." She might have been quoting some 
odd, ancient saying. Then that strange, through-Holly look vanished. "Welladay, 
seeds thou shalt have, and the roots—There are ways—ask thy good granny. A wise 
woman knows. Now sit thee down and break thy fast. 'Tis but little, hoe cake and 
bees' harvest, with cider."
They slipped onto the long bench on one side of the table and tasted the 
crumbling rounds Tamar set out on their plates, she having spooned a generous 
gob of strained honey onto each. Into small tankards she poured from a tall jug, 
then stood watching them and smiling.
"What do you make besides rose beads?" Judy asked.
"What do I make? Ah, a half day's telling would not be the end of it!" Tamar 
laughed. "There be the healing powders and ointments, and those small things to 
bring taste to a dish. There be tussy-mussy for a lad to give to his lass—"
"Tussy-mussy?" Judy interrupted. "That sounds funny."
"It be a fairing, see? Each flower and leaf, they hath meaning for the knowing, 
also a scent which is mainly flavorsome. If such be fashioned of herbs, one 
takes nine kinds—a sprig, or a leaf—and binds it fast. If it be of flowers, now, 
then one bethinks the message for it to carry. The lad, he leaves it on the 
doorstep of a morning, and if the lass would favor him, she will wear it in her 
kerchief. Though there be those who frown upon such fancies, calling them idle 
and only for the light-minded."
Tamar sighed suddenly. "Aye, to those who seek for dark thoughts and hard ways, 
such be easy to find. They would even cloud the sun, lest it shine too brightly. 
They will not believe that there be good also in light and laughter. And—"



  "Lavender's blue, dilly dilly! 
  Lavender's green—"



The same song Tamar had sung, but this was a man's voice and from outside the 
house. Tamar stood very still for an instant. It seemed to Holly that she looked 
frightened, or else very troubled, during that same instant.
Then it was as if she braced herself to face something difficult to do. Holly 
had seen Mom look like that; she had on that day she had shown their house to 
the people who were going to rent it.
Tamar's finger went to her lips as she looked down again at the children. They 
understood and nodded in agreement. Then she was on her way swiftly to the door.
Holly slid from the bench. She did not know who was singing outside, but she was 
determined to find out. Judy tried to catch at her sleeve as she slipped past. 
But she avoided that clutch and stole to the window, where she could just see 
above the sill.
Tamar was out of the door now. And there was a man, a young man, coming through 
the path of the herb garden toward her.
He had on leather breeches which only came below his knees, with thick stockings 
and big shoes with buckles on them. His shirt was white and had full sleeves 
gathered to tight bands about his wrists, and a wide, open collar. And his hair 
was long, reaching to brush his shoulders. It was black hair, and his face was 
brownly tanned. In his hands was a packet of leaves tied with grasses. And there 
was a smile on his face, though that faded as he faced Tamar.
"Good morrow, Mistress Tamar."
"Good morrow, Master Elkins." Tamar did not sound at all welcoming, and she was 
not smiling. Nor was he now. He kept looking beyond Tamar's shoulder at the 
house, as if he expected someone else to be there.
"Master Elkins," he repeated. "Are we then such unfriends, Mistress?"
"Master Elkins, well doth thee know that between us there can be no friends nor 
unfriends. Would thee bring ill fortune to one who has never sought such for 
thee?"
"Doth a man bring ill fortune when he comes in friendship, then, Mistress? I 
have that which—" He was fumbling with the packet.
"Thou bringest ill fortune by thy very favor, Master Elkins. A man bespoke seeks 
not other doorsteps—"
He was looking angry, his face flushed, his black brows drawing together in a 
scowl.
"False! I am not bespoke."
"Tell that then to Master Dimsdale, who hath said that his Patience makes ready 
her household linens."
"What my father may have promised in my name will not bind me!" he exploded.
"Thou knowest well the law. An undutiful son may well walk in fear of a rope 
about his throat. I care not what trouble thou makest for thyself—"
"Thou wags a sour tongue, Mistress. The cause of that be plain. None seekest 
thee out for wooing, thus thou wouldst have it—"
"I would have it that none do speak either of witchcraft about me and mine," she 
interrupted him sharply. "If thou dost hold favor, thou will not bring danger in 
thy train."
"Witchcraft!" He took a step backward.
"Aye and aye! A wise woman hath always that to find fearsome. There are those 
ready to rise up and say thou art beguiled. Think on that, Seth Elkins! Think 
well on that!"
He still scowled, and threw the packet from him to fall near her skirts.
"Tittle-tattle of clacking women!"
"Have it as thou wilt, it can well be so. Leave this house in peace—"
"Seth!"
At the sound of his name the man turned swifty. Another woman had come near, not 
from the direction of the herb garden but around the house. She stood looking 
from Tamar to Seth and back again, and she was smiling. But Holly felt a little 
shiver down her back; that was not the kind of smile she would ever want to 
face.
The newcomer was dressed much as Tamar, except her skirts were of what looked to 
be a finer material, her apron was pure white, and her cap had a narrow edge of 
lace for a border, as did the collar about her shoulders. Her face was narrow 
with a tight disapproving mouth and a long sharp nose, while her hair, which was 
strained back under her cap, was of a sandy red. Her lashes and brows were so 
pale they looked almost as if she had none at all, and her eyes were small and 
mean looking. Holly hated her on sight.
"Good morrow, Goody," she said to Tamar. "I see thou art busied, and it be meet 
I return at a better time."
"There be no time better than this, Mistress Patience." Tamar looked and sounded 
calm enough. "It be rather Master Elkins who must be about his affairs."
"His affairs?" echoed Patience. "It would seem that his affairs are many. And 
some of them unknown." She laughed drily.
"Aaaugh!" The sound Seth Elkins made was one of anger. He wheeled about, strode 
back through the herb garden as if he wished he could use his hands, which were 
now balled into fists, against the whole world.
Watching him go, Patience spoke. "Thou playest dangerous games, Goody."
"I play no games, Mistress. I do not summon all who come to this door. That be 
well known—"
"Be it? There be many stories we have heard of dealings with the powers of the 
dark, Goody, and what can aid a woman who wishes a man enough to invoke them—"
"Aye, there be tales enough, Mistress," Tamar replied, as the other paused. "But 
such are many times idle chatter. All know I deal only in the healing of men and 
animals, not to their harming. As has been proven here many times over."
"True." Patience nodded. But there was that in her expression which was 
threatening, Holly was sure. "And here be I keeping thee from those innocent 
labors, Goody. Thee has ready the mint? My father hath taken a mighty liking for 
it, saying it hath powers to cure his distress of stomach after a full dining."
"I have it." Tamar turned to come back inside and then she hesitated. Holly 
could see she was uneasy. Was it because they were there?
Holly looked back at the table, from which Crock and Judy were watching her. She 
made gestures with her hands, suggesting they take to cover. Judy looked 
bewildered. But Crock jerked his head in agreement and caught at his twin, 
urging her toward the far end of the room, where there was a bed built against 
the wall. He pushed Judy ahead of him to crawl under the bed. And Holly was 
following when she brushed against the edge of the table and sent one of the 
sticky plates clattering to the floor.
She had meant to snatch up the jacket Judy had left behind, but now she had no 
time, only headed wildly for the bed and crawled under it, jamming against 
Crock.
"Stupid!" he hissed in her ear.
"And who else finds his way here this morning, Goody?" Patience's voice reached 
them clearly.
"No one."
"No one, thou sayest? Does no one wear such a jerkin as this, then? Green it be. 
Aye, and know we not what manner of strange folk weareth green? Many a tale of 
those we have heard."
"Overseas, mayhap, but here—they come not," Tamar returned.
"Then who hath left a green jerkin? One made of strange cloth. For this I swear 
be of no honest spin or weave. Look upon it, Goody—that thou must swear to also. 
Nor is it made for any mortal men, being too small for the wearing by such. This 
I will take to show—"
"You will not!" Before either Crock or Holly could grab her, Judy hurled herself 
from under the bed, skimming on her stomach before she could rise to her feet. 
Then she ran forward. Holly squirmed out after her. Judy was already tugging 
fiercely at the jacket Patience held. "You give me that! It's mine, Mom bought 
it for me-—"
"Judy!" Holly cried out in despair.
Patience backed against the wall, staring at Judy as if she were some sort of 
wild animal. She gave a short cry as Holly joined her sister, and released the 
jacket, which Judy hugged to herself, scowling fiercely at Patience over it.
"You thief!" she accused shrilly.
"Imps—imps of Satan!" Patience continued along the wall with a sidewise 
movement. "I—let me be! I be christened Christian. Thou cannot come nigh—"
Still facing them, she reached the door, to back through it.
"I'm not either!" Judy looked frightened and ready to cry. "I'm no imp of 
Satan!"
Holly put her arm about her sister. "Of course you're not. She's just a silly 
old fusser. We—I think we'd better get out of here."
Crock came to them. "That one's trouble, real trouble," he said. "What are you 
going to do?" he asked Tamar now.
"We—have we made a lot of trouble for you?" Holly asked in turn. "If we get away 
fast, you can say she was making up a story about seeing us, can't you?"
Now that it had happened, there was no sign of uneasiness or trouble in Tamar's 
face.
"I will do what must be done, done well," she said. There was a confident note 
in her voice, as if she were certain of that. But Holly still felt unhappy and 
unconvinced.
"We'd better get going," Crock urged. "If that Patience goes and gets someone 
else—we don't belong here and they'll know it right away."
"Aye, it is best that thou goest," Tamar agreed. "But not without that which 
thou came for."
She had gone purposefully back to the shelves in the cupboard behind her.
"We didn't come for anything, really," Holly protested. "Just because Judy had 
this dream and said she had to, and we followed her—"
"Ah, but dreams have uses, my little maid. Thee came because it was meant. These 
thou wilt take with thee, plant and tend, plant and tend as thy granny will tell 
thee." She had been filling a small bag of coarse material with some small 
packets, several bundles of what looked to be dried roots. "It be coiled time 
which brought thee, coiled time may now release all it binds. Weary waiting—" 
For a moment she looked so tired and unhappy. Then that shadow was gone from her 
face, and she was again brisk and pleasant-seeming. "Even time hath an end. 
Tomkit, rouse thee, it be back again for thee also."
Tomkit leaped lightly from the chair where he had been resting, stretched his 
legs both fore and aft, and trotted to the door. Tamar stood smiling.
"Will we see you again?" Judy resisted Holly's attempt to hurry her along.
"That be as will be. All things hath a season. Merry meet, merry part, and 
blessed be."
She raised her hand now and gestured in the air between them. Holly could see 
that it was not a good-bye wave but must have some other meaning. Then they went 
out, following Tomkit. At the edge of the maze, without a word among themselves, 
they turned once to look back. All looked so peaceful under the sun. There was 
no sign of Tamar. But Holly felt a foreboding. What had they done in allowing 
Patience to see them—and—and—?
Crock pulled her arm. "Come on. Better get going before anyone else comes 
along."
As the green walls of the maze closed about them, Holly tried to put in order 
both her thoughts and her fears.
"We—we aren't in the same world—" she ventured.
"Not in the same time," Crock corrected her. "There was a guy that came to 
science assembly back home last year. He talked about time—and how some people 
really believe you can fall through time—"
"We—we can get back?" Judy demanded, her voice suddenly shrill with fear. "We 
can get back to the barn-house—to Mom, Grandpa, and Grandma?"
She began to run. They had to race along after her, ahead of the gray shade of 
Tomkit sliding easily. In and out, back and forth, the way back seemed almost 
more tangled than it had when they had entered.
Holly had a stitch in her side, and she could hear Judy crying now as she led 
the way. Then she was calling out, "Mom! Mom!" in gasps of terror, which her 
older sister would have echoed had she believed that summons would do any good.
The green of the walls about them began to lose its coloring. They were gasping 
so, they had to cut their run to a stumbling walk. Also it was getting colder. 
Holly pulled on her jacket, made Judy pause long enough to do likewise. Now all 
signs of leaves were gone as they burst out into the wasteland and caught sight 
of the barn roof in the distance.
It was only when she saw the barn-house that Holly was free of her great fear. 
They had gotten back. She turned to look behind her. There were no tall cats and 
old gate now. Just a thick mass of underbrush, which she did not believe even 
one as small and agile as Tomkit could wriggle a Way through.
"It's—it's like it never happened," she said.
"And we keep it that way," Crock declared. "You hear, Judy, Holly, we keep our 
mouths shut about this. Nobody would believe us and—"
"But we have this." Holly pointed to the bag Judy held. "The things to plant."
"Pitch 'em back!" Crock ordered.
"No!" Judy came to life. "Tamar said to plant them. We're going to—we can do 
that much, I think." Holding the bag close, she pushed ahead.
Holly looked at Crock and shrugged. They both knew that Judy was not to be 
argued with now. Better do some thinking about how they were going to explain 
the bag and its contents when they got home—a good explanation without telling 
the whole, unbelievable truth.




5 First Planting



Holly looked to Crock. "What do we tell Grandma—if Judy gives her all that 
stuff?"
He kicked at a clod of half frozen mud. "I don't know."
"And Tamar—what's going to happen to her? That Seth Elkins, he talked as if he 
were mad with her, too." Quickly Holly explained what she had seen and heard at 
the window. "And Tamar, she might be called a witch. With that Patience seeing 
us—"
Crock looked at her curiously. "It was in another time, you know. Whatever 
happened there must have happened a long time ago." Only he looked uneasy, as if 
that thought gave him little comfort. Tamar was too real. She could not just be 
a dream, or someone long ago—
"Remember what Mrs. Pigot said." Holly pulled together her thoughts. "She said 
Dimsdale had been cursed by a witch, a long time ago. But Tamar—"
Somehow her thoughts would not fit there. Holly knew there was no ill will in 
Tamar.
"She couldn't have been a witch, one who cursed people! Though that Patience, 
she was a Dimsdale—"
"How do you know that?" Crock demanded.
Again Holly pointed out that what she had overheard proved it.
"So this Seth Elkins, he was supposed to be engaged to Patience Dimsdale, only 
he came to see Tamar, brought her a present," said Crock slowly.
Holly shook her head. "I don't think it was like that, not really. He seemed mad 
at Tamar, too. As if she were stopping him from doing something, as if it 
weren't really Tamar he came to see."
"But she was the only one there," Crock pointed out. "And she didn't talk about 
anyone else living with her."
"Yes. Only—only it didn't seem as if he liked Tamar very well. Oh, I'm all mixed 
up! Crock, do you suppose we'll ever know what happened? I don't want anything 
bad to happen to Tamar—"
"If it did really happen," Crock said, "and it was in olden days, then maybe it 
ought to be in a book or something. Your class goes to the library Monday, don't 
they? Why don't you try to find out there? 'Member what Grandma said about Miss 
Noyes always being after old books?"
Crock made good sense, though sometimes Holly hated to admit it. Now she 
demanded to know if he had any ideas about how they were going to keep Judy 
quiet.
"Don't you try to tell her," he returned. "When you tell people what to do, 
Holly, you only make them not want to do it the harder. Let me see—"
He spurted ahead to catch up with Judy. Holly turned for a last look back at the 
tangled wilderness where the maze had been. The place bore no likeness now to 
the green gate, with its cat guardians of the pleasant ways beyond which led to 
Tamar's place. Was it always summer there? Holly wondered. Could a person be 
caught in one time and held as if she were shut into a room and the key turned 
in the lock? And, if that were true, why could Tamar not have gotten out as they 
got in? What had the pillow to do with it all?
The loud clang of a bell startled her so much she gave a little jump. Grandma's 
house bell! Which meant it was dinner time! She had warned them about that the 
first day they had come. Holly, her back to the mysterious mass of entwined 
bushes, trotted toward the barn-house.
She caught up with Crock just inside the door as he had shucked his windbreaker, 
heading for the wash basins. Judy was not in sight and Grandma was busy at the 
stove, her back conveniently turned in their direction.
"Judy?" Holly shaped the name rather than said it.
Crock nodded vigorously which Holly could only accept to mean that he had 
persuaded his twin not to talk about their morning's activities, at least not 
yet. But he could not stop her sudden question at the table.
"Grandma, when it's winter—how do you keep your herb plants alive?"
Holly wished she were close enough to deliver a warning kick, but Crock was 
between them. She glowered at her sister. Judy either could or would not see 
her.
"Well now—most o' 'em, they jus' take care o' themselves in th' patch. 
Some—they's more delicate an' they can't take frost. Them I brings into th' big 
shed where Luther does his workin' with wood. There's a fire there 't'other end 
an' that keeps th' freeze out. Set me up a little garden there, I have. You take 
a look-see when you is done eatin'."
Judy, spooning up one of Grandma's stews, thanked her through an overfull mouth. 
Holly sighed with relief: Crock had made his warning, sure enough. Judy could 
put her bag back in there somewhere, and perhaps Grandma would not notice it at 
all. Then, in the spring, they could plant what Tamar had given them. Holly 
relaxed, and for the first time really enjoyed her food.
"Grandpa"—before Holly was aware of the danger Crock spoke now—"those Dimsdales, 
the ones who owned this place once, they were here an awfully long time, weren't 
they?"
"Before they even took to lay out Sussex town, far's I heard it." Grandpa was 
transferring a generous spoonful of jam onto a round of bread. "You better ask 
your Grandma. She used t' listen to all old Miss Ellery's tales. lived in th' 
past, old Miss Elvery did, more'n in th' rightful times. I 'member how once she 
came down to this here barn all dressed up an' wanted as how I should take out 
th' carriage an' drive her into some party or other in town. Lawsy, that there 
carriage had been broken up for years, an' the two horses—they was dead an' 
gone. People she talked about—they was a-lyin' out in the churchyard, too. But 
she was certain sure they was just a-waitin' for her to come to see 'em. Took 
your grandma th' better part of an hour to talk her back to th' house. But you 
couldn't ever talk her back into th' right time. She wouldn't have a clock 
runnin' in her whole house. Said as how those there made the time pass, an' if 
one didn't be lookin' at 'em all day long one could just get on top of time, not 
be burdened down with it."
He bit off a generous amount of the thickly spread bread and then nodded. "Don't 
know but what she had a point right there. Time is queer-like. When you do 
somethin' as you want, it speeds along jus' like one of them big 'planes which 
can go 'round th' world in a day or so. But if you have to put up with some 
measlin' little job as makes you want to throw somethin' right across th' room, 
then that just lasts forever."
Holly had stopped eating and was listening closely. She had never really thought 
about time before. Oh, she had heard a lot about it—such as "too late to do 
this." "we'll be early." "hurry now, there's not much time." Over and over again 
people said things just like that. But what Grandpa said was true. If you liked 
doing something, then time went so fast you were provoked; and if you were 
unhappy or bored, time dragged and dragged.
"But you asked did the Dimsdales be here long—yes, they were. Mercy, didn't 
Grandma tell you a whole book-like of stories 'bout them an' all their hard luck 
an' all?"
"Why were they so unlucky?" Holly asked then.
"Now that be a question." Grandma pushed back in her chair as if she were going 
to make another flying trip to the stove for second helpings all around, but she 
did not get up. "Miss Elvery—a kinder lady never set foot on this earth! She 
would do her best for any poor soul as was in need. But it seems like every time 
she tried to help herself—well, it turned out th' worse for her. Th' last time, 
when that slick crook got her railroad shares off en her, she was really broke 
down. Said as how it was th' witch's curse, an' noways could it go from Dimsdale 
or them what had Dimsdale blood in 'em. But she was beginnin' to fail then, poor 
old lady—an' she thought too much 'bout all the misfortunes as she had had to 
face."
"What was the curse?" Holly thought that Grandma was not going to answer, that 
she was even displeased by this bald question.
"That's foolish talk, child. People in town, when they don't know it all, they 
make up stuff to say. An' Miss Elvery, she was so borne down by all her 
troubles, she was like to believe that th' Good Lord had truly turned His face 
from her. But it was foolishment for sure. Best you hear it right—'cause if they 
still talk about it in town you may hear it like it never was.
"Miss Elvery showed me once a old book, she could hardly read in it. All 
hand-wrote it was, with queer old writing—faded so you had to take one o' them 
magnifyin' glasses to see it at all. It was a kind of journal as was kept by a 
man who lived here. He put down all kinds of things—like what he paid for stuff 
he bought, how he sowed his fields, th' harvests he had. An' in between, other 
bits, 'bout his family and himself. Who was born an' who died an' the like.
"He was a kinda hard old man—his name was Sexton Dimsdale—mighty hard on them as 
lived under him. In those days the master of the house, well—he could just about 
do as he pleased an' nobody dared cross him, 'specially no woman. 'Cause in 
those days, women, they weren't o' much account, 'cept to keep house an' feed 
an' clothe an' do 'bout all the work as kept that house running. Men like this 
Sexton Dimsdale, he never took 'count of how comfortable his womenfolk did make 
him.
"This Sexton, he had a cravin' for land, more'n more of it. He built a bigger 
house—this here barn, to this side with the fireplace an' all, was his first 
house. But that was far too small to suit him. No sirree, he wanted a big house 
so everybody in Sussex would be 'mazed to see. He brought a man clean over from 
England to plan his big house, an' lay out his garden. Not that he had a likin' 
for growin' things—but because he wanted it all for show.
"An' this man, he had women kin he brought along. He had a 'greement with Mr. 
Dimsdale that he was to have land for hisself in part payment for what he did. 
It was all clear in writin' an' legal. But he died 'afore he quite finished th' 
garden part. Then Mr. Dimsdale, he tried by law to get back the part he had 
given this man. But the Judge, he stood up to Mr. Dimsdale. He was a Pigot, an' 
they never took to be good friends. So then Mr. Dimsdale had to leave that part 
of th' land as it was—with the little house th' plannin' man built on it and his 
family a-still living there. He had one daughter as was a great gardener—she was 
one with th' healin', gift, too, knew all about herbs an' such.
"There weren't many doctors then, an' those who were, didn't know too much. 
People in Sussex, they would go to this healin' woman for help 'fore they called 
in th' doctor. She didn't push herself in much but lived quiet, an' people liked 
her.
"But every time Mr. Dimsdale thought about her livin' on what he believed was 
rightfully his land, he'd get madder. He had a daughter as wasn't much to look 
at. But his sons, they died of a fever, so she was all he had left. So he looked 
around to get her a husband as would be a credit to the Dimsdales. 'Cause he was 
so puffed up about his family now he acted like they were lords, like in th' old 
country.
"Th' Elkins—they was th' other comin' family in Sussex. Near as land-rich and 
merchants besides, trading with th' Indians and doin' very well with it. There 
was an Elkins son—an' him old Sexton picked upon for his daughter. Things was 
run a lot different in them old days. Even if a son or daughter was all grown 
up, maybe even had themselves families o' their own, leastwise were old enough 
to have 'em, still they had to do as their father told 'em. Miss Noyes, she 
showed me a queer old book o' laws once, an' it said right there, for a judge to 
see, that did a boy be disobedient to what his folks wanted—he could be hung! 
Think o' that now!
"Well, th' Elkins son, he didn't take kindly to th' idea o' weddin' old Sexton's 
daughter, but he didn't have much say in it, 'cause his father promised for him. 
But he took to visitin' the healin' woman on th' sly, an' Dimsdale found out.
"In those days it was easy to call witch 'gainst a woman who knew herbs an' such 
an' who kept to herself a lot. An' the healin' woman, she didn't have no one to 
speak up for her."
Grandma paused. Holly leaned forward.
"What happened, Grandma?"
"Now that is where the part of the book Miss Elvery had gets confusin'. 
Halloween—that was a witches' night an' people feared them th' worst at that 
time. So Dimsdale, he got together his men an' they made a plan to grab th' 
witch (as he called her) on Halloween, just when she was busy at her 
witching—an' maybe burn her an' her house all up together."
"No!" Judy's voice was a loud cry, startling them all.
Grandma looked distressed. "There—I did get carried 'way tellin' all that, an' I 
should've forgot it long ago. Taint a good story for tellin' at any time."
"Grandma, they didn't burn the witch—they didn't!" Judy protested.
"Well, no, they didn't. It's a very queer story all around. They went to do it, 
yes. Then somethin' strange happened. Some real live devilish things came out of 
nowhere—an' all the men ran. When they got up courage enough to go back the next 
day—well, they just couldn't find anything at all; house an' witch were gone. 
Only th' witch, she had put a curse on old Sexton Dimsdale 'fore the devils 
saved her. An' she set it to eat at him an' his family as long as they lived. 
Little by little, she told 'em, it was goin' to eat up all he treasured most 
until all his fields would be waste an' no one would take comfort from them."
"And it happened that way?" Crock wanted to know.
"Yes, it seems like it did. The Dimsdales didn't have their bad luck all at 
once, it came little by little, but it did come. Only that's all jus' an old 
story. Miss Elvery, she was minded to give the book what it was wrote down in to 
Reverend Burns. She said it was a workin' out o' God's will as could be plainly 
seen, that the hatred old Sexton sowed, an' all his greediness, had ripened over 
the years an' had come to full harvest. But she never did. An' the book was 
burned up in the fire. Miss Elvery, she tried to repay a lot with her kindness 
to others.
"When she was dyin' she told me somethin' as I'll never forget—that as how when 
somethin' is destroyed, it can be rebuilt. But that takes a long time. An' that 
if Dimsdale—the Dimsdale place, that is—could have in return what had gone from 
it, all would be well. Poor lady, she tried to do some of that her ownself."
"But they did not get the witch?" Judy persisted.
"Not if that old book has it set down right. Only where could a house an' a 
woman jus' vanish to? That's the least likely part of the whole story. Seems 
like old Sexton, he might have had somethin' to hide—I don't know. Speakin' of 
time, look yonder! This is no day to be dawdling! Your mom will be in on the two 
o'clock bus, an' Luther, you'd best take off right now to pick her up."
"I got all them things for Mr. Correy," Grandpa said, and he looked a little 
unhappy. "Won't be much room in the truck—"
Holly knew what he meant: no room for them. For a moment she was going to 
protest, to demand that there be room. Then she saw Grandma glance in her 
direction, and she knew that she could not be so babyish.
"Judy can squeeze in maybe," she suggested, though she hated to say it. "And 
Crock can ride in the back—"
"No." Judy, to Holly's entire surprise, answered positively. "Mom'll be tired. 
If I ride in the truck, I'll have to sit on her lap. And I don't want her to 
have me bump-bumping on her all the way here. We'll stay."
Grandma gave a quick smile. "Good enough. An' you can lend a helpin' hand right 
here. This mornin', I got a real good start made on my statue. Was you to do th' 
dishes now—an' th' like—I could set my mind to ease at gettin' on with that."
So Holly found herself washing dishes with a care she might not have used at 
home, intent on doing the task so well that Grandma could see a difference. 
Meanwhile, Grandma put out her broken lady on the table and gave her glasses 
such an emphatic thump up into place on her nose that Holly believed they would 
not dare to slide down again, at least for a good long while.
She would have liked to watch Grandma working, but that might be a bother. It 
sometimes was when one concentrated on a hard job. And, as Judy hung up the last 
dishtowel, she jerked her head toward the door.
"We're going out, Grandma," Holly said.
"All right. Don't go wandering off—"
Tomkit arose from the piece of rag carpet in front of the wide hearthstone to 
come with them. As they passed out the door, Holly saw that Judy had the bag 
Tamar had given to her pressed tightly against her under her arm.
"Grandma said in the fix-it shed," she said as she went. "That's over here."
The fix-it shed was really a part of the barn, added on later, but with no door 
into the barn at all, only one outside. It smelled of glue, paint, and oil, and 
the whole of one end was a workbench with rows of tools hung up neatly on the 
wall over it. There was a half partition made of three old doors fitted together 
into a wall. Beyond that was Grandma's wintertime garden. On the floor, on 
shelves, crowding most of a table, which was another door set on legs, were pots 
with things growing in them. Small bags, tightly closed, hung on cords all along 
the walls above the shelves.
Judy dropped on her knees to peer into the darkened cave which existed under the 
table.
"Pots here, lots of them, and nothing in them," she announced, and began to pull 
out those she could reach.
Holly remembered how Mom had planted her African violets when they had to be 
repotted.
"We don't have any planting soil like Mom gets," she objected.
Judy squatted back on her heels. "These are supposed to grow in regular 
dirt—Dimsdale dirt. We just dig enough to fill the pots. You take that little 
trowel and that old basket over there."
There was something about Judy's calm certainty that this was what must be done 
which led Holly to take up the trowel and the basket. Surely there was more to 
planting than just digging up some common old dirt, putting it in pots, and then 
pushing seeds or roots in to hope those would grow. Only neither she nor Judy 
knew what that might be.
She did look around outside before she dug. There seemed to be flower beds along 
the other wall of the barn. And it was there she went to work, taking dirt, not 
all from one place so a hole would be noticed, but a trowelful here and one 
there. Three times she filled the basket and lugged it back to Judy, who used 
the stiff clumps of soil to fill the pots.
As Holly worked she thought about Grandma's story—of how the Dimsdales had tried 
to destroy both Tamar and her house. That Tamar was the woman Sexton Dimsdale 
had called the witch, Holly had no doubt.
Only she found it hard to believe that Tamar was really a witch—or that her 
curse had lain so heavy on the Dimsdales. Witches were a part of fairy stories 
as far as Holly was concerned.
Of course, their own adventure today—that was not a part of real life, either. 
Had Tamar and her house gone into some strange turn of time and been there just 
as they were for all these years and years? But why, then, would Seth Elkins and 
Patience Dimsdale have been there, too? They were enemies, and Tamar would not 
have willingly taken them with her.
Suppose—suppose where they had been today was a time before Sexton Dimsdale had 
done his best to get at the witch. Then, if they could return, warn Tamar—Yes! 
Holly, stooping a little under the weight of a basket of dark soil, stopped 
short before the door of the fix-it shed. If they could warn Tamar of what was 
coming—they must warn her!
In the morning they could try the maze again. No, they could not, either. Mom 
would be here. Holly pushed open the shed door. They would have to wait, maybe 
until next week. And the pillow. Judy had slept on the pillow and then had known 
just how to get into the maze. Maybe that was a necessary part of finding Tamar 
again. If it was, then this time Holly would sleep on it.
She was determined about that. After all, she was the oldest, she knew what they 
must do to help Tamar. It was—it was even her duty to see that they got back to 
Tamar's house and helped her.
But Holly said nothing of her plan as she helped Judy plant seeds and roots, 
brought water in a pail to sprinkle over the lumpy earth.
"Where are you going to put them?" she asked at last, surveying the row of pots. 
"Grandma's surely going to see them and ask questions if you leave them out 
here."
"I know. I've been thinking about that. So we put them in back along the 
shelves, in and out so the ones Grandma has already there will be all around 
them. Like this." Judy picked up the nearest pot, moved two with a luxuriant 
green growth on one shelf, slipped hers in behind, and used the two others as a 
screen.
"That's neat!" Holly agreed, and went to work in the same fashion.
When they had finished, the pots were certainly so well mixed in with Grandma's 
that you would not have known they had been added unless you were told—or so 
Holly hoped.
She and Judy swept up the spilled dirt, wiped off the trowel, and returned the 
basket to its place. The green fresh smell in here reminded Holly of the maze 
with the sunlit garden beyond.
She was trying to recall all the details of that when Judy spoke: "Where do you 
suppose Tamar and the house went, Holly, when those bad men came to hurt her? 
Was—was she really a witch who could fly off and take her house with her?"
"That's only a fairy tale, Judy—you're getting old for them. I don't know where 
Tamar went."
"Maybe she hid in time."
Holly was startled. "What do you mean?"
"It's something like Grandpa was saying about how time is so different. When I 
have a toothache, like I did last winter when we couldn't get Dr. Williams for 
two whole days, then it seemed the pain just went on for ever and ever. And that 
last day Daddy was with us when we went to the zoo and had dinner—that day went 
so fast it never seemed to be real after, more like I dreamed it. I always 
thought time meant clocks, seeing the hands go around to tell you to do this or 
that before it was too late. But now I wonder what time really is. Maybe you 
could pick out some happy day, if you knew just how to do it, and just stay in 
that day for always and always—"
Judy gazed at Holly as if she wanted to be reassured that this idea, fantastic 
as a fairy tale, might indeed come true.
When Holly did not answer, Judy continued: "Men fly up and walk on the moon, 
while we can sit here right in our own houses and watch them do it. I'll bet in 
the old days people would have thought that was real magic or a fairy story and 
could never come true. But maybe in the olden days people like Tamar had their 
way of knowing about other things—like hiding in time. I want to be sure Tamar 
is safe, Holly, I want to!"
"So do I. Maybe we can, later," Holly was beginning, when they heard a loud honk 
of a horn.
"Mom!" Judy slammed out of the door, ran toward the drive on the other side of 
the barn-house. And Holly, all her ideas about another trip into the maze 
forgotten for the moment, sped after her.
Mom came out of the cab of the truck as if she could hardly wait for it to come 
to a stop, and opened her arms wide so somehow Judy and Holly reached her 
together and were tangled up in one big hug. Mom was back—that was all that 
mattered now, and all else was forgotten. This slice of time they must make last 
as long as possible.




6 Witches and Curses



Now it happened, as Grandpa had pointed out, that this good time went so fast it 
was over before the Wades really enjoyed it. When they saw Mom back on the bus 
late Sunday afternoon, it seemed she had hardly had a chance to say hello before 
she was saying good-bye again, waving through the window as the bus drew away 
from them.
Ahead was not one long week but four before she would be here again, because she 
had promised to take extra duty so she could get off three days at Thanksgiving. 
And Thanksgiving seemed so distant now that it might well be a whole year away.
When the girls were back in their room, Holly remembered one thing—the pillow. 
But they could not—she could not—try sleeping on that tonight, not with tomorrow 
a school day. However, she could make sure it was safe for when she might use 
it.
"What did you do with the pillow, Judy?"
Judy was rubbing Tomkit under the chin in a way he particularly enjoyed. His 
eyes were nearly closed as he purred loudly. She did not even look up as she 
answered, "It's in the box, my box of cloth pieces, in the wardrobe."
Holly wanted to make sure of that. With Mom gone, she was thinking about Tamar, 
about how they had to get back and warn her. She sighed; there was no use 
trying—not until Friday night. And, like Thanksgiving, that seemed a very long 
time away.
Monday this week was special. Holly's class was scheduled to go to the library. 
Mrs. Finch had announced "special projects." In spite of her carefully preserved 
determination not to be noticed, Holly discovered that "special projects" might 
be exciting. Sussex was going to have a birthday in the coming spring, a 
three-hundred-year-old birthday. Now "special projects" meant that one chose a 
subject concerning the town history, to make a booklet from what facts one found 
out. Or else one could make something with one's hands to show what the people 
who had founded Sussex had had in their homes, or worn, or known.
Today's visit to the library was to start the special-project program because 
the library itself was in a very old house, one of the oldest still standing in 
the town. There was a museum there, too, full of things from the earlier days.
"You all can see what references are available," Mrs. Finch said. "Then, after 
we return you will make your choice of subject, handing it in on a written slip 
with your name and grade."
Holly looked carefully at the library as they came along the leaf-strewn walk 
toward it. It was a lot larger than Tamar's house, but the chimney was also in 
the middle, and the windows were as high in the walls. Only these walls were of 
brick, and the roof was covered with slates, not mossy green shingles.
Mrs. Finch lined up the children before they went in and pointed out the brick, 
which had been made in a clay pit once down by the river. Then she explained to 
them about the windows. "They once were all small diamond-shaped panes set in 
lead," she said.
Unconsciously Holly nodded, comparing what she saw now with Tamar's house.
"But during the Revolution," Mrs. Finch continued, "that lead was used to make 
bullets. So for a while people went back to using windows of oiled deerhide 
shaved thin. After the war these larger pieces of glass were brought in.
"Now, remember this is a library," she continued as they started in. "You will 
conduct yourselves with the proper attention—"
Mrs. Finch always spoke that way, with a sharp now-come-to-order note in her 
voice. And somehow it worked. She was a no-nonsense person and everyone knew it.
To Holly, used to the large city libraries, this was a very small, cramped 
space. There were only two rooms, the fireplace serving each. Books were packed 
very tightly together on the shelves. And there was little room left for the 
benches and chairs which had been brought into the smaller room to seat the 
class.
On upper shelves and in a little side cubby were other things than books, too. 
One whole shelf was given to birds' nests—birds' nests—each with a white tag on 
the front. Then there was a picture made of seeds, and some shells, and behind 
them a row of frames which held what looked to be brownish sheets of paper. 
There were live plants, too, and a big glass bowl which had tiny growing things 
in it, as if someone had just scooped up a couple of trowelfuls of a very small 
country and plunked it down in a giant's fish globe.
Miss Noyes, the librarian, began to talk then, and Holly grew intent. She spoke 
about their projects and the town birthday. What she said didn't sound like 
school history, all dates and far-off happenings—this was about people. As she 
spoke, Miss Noyes held up a sampler and explained how a girl a lot younger even 
than Judy had made it, and showed a pistol which had been carried by a soldier 
who went to Valley Forge, and then a string of beads which was real Indian 
money—wampum—like in the stories about the Pilgrims. Holly had a feeling that 
she was being drawn in, made a part of all that had once been. History was a 
long march of people, some of them far off in the distance, others just a little 
ahead, but people like herself, and Grandpa, Grandma, Mom—Dad. Suddenly Holly 
realized history was not just a page in a book, it was people!
Miss Noyes went on to speak of books now. Not the history books one had at 
school, but books the earlier people had read—and had written!
Again Holly was startled. That old book Miss Noyes was holding up for them all 
to see, it was written by hand, not printed, and the writing was so old and 
faint you could hardly see it at all. Was it like the book Grandma had talked 
about, the one old Miss Elvery had had?
"… journal of Seth Elkins," Miss Noyes continued.
Seth Elkins! The same Seth who had come to see Tamar? Had he put in that book 
what had happened to Tamar? Dared Holly ask without telling why she wanted to 
know? But already Miss Noyes had carefully closed the book and fitted it back in 
a box, and she was speaking about the museum and how they would see a spinning 
wheel and a flax loom—
To Holly's disappointment Mrs. Finch beckoned them to follow her, and the class 
had to file off to the museum. There was plenty there to see, and Holly went 
slowly. But her mind was only half on what she viewed and on Mrs. Finch's 
explanations. Rather, she was thinking of Seth Elkins' journal. Had Miss Noyes 
read it all the way through? Could she tell more about what happened at Dimsdale 
on that Halloween so very long ago? At that instant Holly knew what she was 
going to take for her project—Dimsdale itself.
Because of that, if Mrs. Finch agreed, she could ask questions. Maybe even learn 
what was in the journal, and what had happened to Tamar. Of course, she did not 
dare tell what she knew now. But she could use bits later, as if she had read 
them, such as the description of Tamar's house, and the maze, and the herb 
garden—
She was so lost in her plan that she walked right into a girl a little ahead who 
had stopped to show a friend a framed sampler hanging on the museum wall.
"See—right there—my name—Rebecca Eames. My grandmother gave that to hang in the 
museum. 'Cause her great-great—I don't know how many times back now—made it. 
And—who do you think you're shoving?" Becky Eames whirled about toward Holly. 
"Just 'cause you come from Boston, you think you know everything! Well, you 
don't, see. Your great-great-great-grandmother hasn't got a sampler hanging up 
here, has she?"
Holly stiffened. Here it came at last, what she had been expecting ever since 
she had stepped aboard the school bus that first day. Now she would be told she 
lived in a dump, she was black, all the other things she knew she would have 
said to her, and about her, sooner or later.
Becky's friend (it was Martha Torrey, Holly saw, another one of them) pulled at 
Becky's sleeve. "Becky! Remember what Mrs. Finch said—"
Holly could guess what that was, and it made her even madder inside. She didn't 
need Mrs. Finch to go around warning people not to say this or that because she 
was black and lived in a dump.
"And just what did Mrs. Finch say?" she demanded fiercely. "Sure I live in a 
junkyard with the junk! And I'm black, too! You afraid some of that'll rub off 
on you? Well, it won't. I may be black but I'm not dirty, see! And you and your 
old Mrs. Finch can just mind your own business."
She turned away as Martha said quickly, "No, Holly, you've got it all wrong, 
truly you—"
Scowling, Holly looked back over her shoulder. "I've got it all right. I have 
had, ever since I came to this stupid old school."
She hurried on, to stand impatiently at the library door, ready to be gone just 
as soon as Mrs. Finch started them off. Inside, her anger grew. She had been 
going to take Dimsdale for her project—now she had a better idea. She was going 
to write about witches, about how that old Sexton Dimsdale had made trouble 
because he was greedy and ignorant, and how he got what he deserved. That was 
going to be her project! She hoped now that the legend was true—that Tamar had 
been a real witch and had cursed Sexton Dimsdale just as Miss Elvery had said. 
He deserved it! Everyone in this town should have been cursed—
It was noon when they got back to the school. Holly singled out Judy, who seemed 
reluctant to come. She was talking with that same Debbie who had wanted to share 
lunches with her before, as Holly bore grimly down upon them. Judy ought to know 
better; Holly had told her often enough what to expect. Now it looked almost as 
if Judy were not going to come along, even when Holly beckoned to her to hurry.
"I don't see why," she burst out, "you never want to be friends with anybody. I 
like Debbie—"
"Be friends!" Holly exploded. "They don't want to be friends! Just like this 
morning—that Becky Eames was quick enough to say we had no right to be part of 
Sussex, we don't belong!"
"She said that—right out?" Judy looked troubled. "But—why, Holly?"
"You know why." Holly scowled. Of course, Becky had not said quite that, but it 
was certainly what she had meant. The sooner Judy realized the truth, the better 
for her. "We live in a junkyard, and we're black."
"But Jimmie Little, and the Woods girls"—Judy stopped and pointed across the 
room—"they're black and no one seems to care. Jimmie goes around with Ralph 
Bingley and Jud Torrey all the time. And Sally and Betsy Woods sing in the 
junior choir and—look at Crock, he's over there now with Phil Noyes and the 
Byfield boys, and they like him!"
"He'll find out," Holly said grimly. "And Jimmy and the Woods'—they lived here a 
long time—maybe people forget. They don't live in a dump, either."
Judy looked mutinous, but she sat down beside Holly with a sigh and opened her 
lunch box. "You decided," she asked as she unwrapped her topmost sandwich, "what 
you're going to do for your special project? I have. I told Mrs. Dale, and she 
thought mine was good enough to write up on the board—the first one."
"What is it?" Holly delayed answering, by asking a question of her own.
"Herb gardens, like Tamar's—"
"Judy, you didn't tell?" Holly demanded.
"'Course not! But Grandma uses herbs, and lots of people do now—Grandma has some 
real, real old books about how they used such things even more in the olden 
days. I'm going to make rose beads, when there're roses, and one of those clove 
oranges which smell nice, and maybe sugared mint leaves. And I'm going to learn 
about those you can use as medicine like Tamar did to help people." She was 
smiling again, her disagreement with Holly forgotten. "I can write about Tamar's 
garden, even if I don't say where it was—"
Holly was surprised, and inwardly a little uneasy. Judy was so sure of herself 
now. Back in Boston she had listened to Holly, and she would have asked Holly 
what she thought before telling Mrs. Dale about her subject project. She was 
doing a lot of things for herself lately. There was the way she had taken 
command and found how to plant Tamar's gifts in what Holly acknowledged was a 
clever manner. Judy had always been the follower where Holly led; now it 
appeared that she was finding new paths for herself.
"You'd better be careful what you say," Holly said with more emphasis than she 
really planned.
Judy's smile faded. "There you go again, Holly Wade. Always telling me what to 
do! I'm getting tired of you—"
Holly's irritation became alarm. Judy, if Judy were going to be stubborn—They 
had always done things together, things Holly had planned. Judy had seemed 
content enough to agree. Holly knew there were instances when Judy could not be 
pushed, but those had been rare and had not lasted long. "What if Judy were 
going to be that way all the time? Quickly Holly tried to make matters better.
"I just was afraid you might say something without thinking."
"The way you talk, you'd believe I wasn't any older than Lissy Jones back home. 
And she's three whole years younger than me. I don't go blabbing around 
everything I know, Holly Wade."
"I know," Holly answered. Judy might have to be coaxed back into line again. 
"It's just that even if we stood up, all of us, and told all about Tamar, no one 
would believe us."
"I suppose so. But she's real, I know that, Holly. And I'm going to learn some 
of the things she knows. Mrs. Dale said there're a lot of books about herbs and 
I'm going to ask Grandma to tell me, too. What are you going to take as your 
project?"
For a moment Holly hesitated. She was still very sure that she had a good 
plan—to show up that old Sexton Dimsdale, and make people living right here 
today understand what it meant to call people names which weren't true. Though 
Becky hadn't, of course, called any names, Holly could imagine right now the 
ones she might have used, and those made her madder every time she thought of 
them.
"What are you going to take? Or is it such a great big secret that—" Judy was 
beginning to get prickly again.
"I'm going to take witches," Holly said in a rush. "How the people in the old 
times made trouble for people like Tamar and called them witches, and how the 
Dimsdales were cursed because they did—"
"You said not to tell about Tamar. And now you're going to!" Judy accused.
"I won't tell about us seeing her, nothing like that. I'm going to look it all 
up in the old books, and ask around. Miss Noyes, at the library this morning, 
she showed us a journal which she said had been written by Seth Elkins—"
"That Seth who came to see Tamar?" Judy interrupted, her eyes wide.
"I suppose so. Maybe he tells just what did happen. Not that queer story about 
Tamar and the house disappearing and all."
"But will Mrs. Finch let you write about witches?"
"I'm not going to tell her that I am going to do witches. I'm going to say I 
want to write about the people who were at Dimsdale, the man who built the big 
house that burned down."
"I wish we could find out what happened to Tamar," said Judy slowly.
"I know what we do have to do," Holly replied with her old assertiveness. "We've 
got to get back there somehow and warn Tamar, let her know what Sexton Dimsdale 
is going to do on Halloween."
"But that was a long time ago," Judy objected. "He's already done it and you 
can't change anything now."
"Maybe we can. Look here, Judy, we must have gone back in time to a day that was 
before Halloween—it was summer, wasn't it? Well, if we can get back to that day, 
we can tell Tamar to watch out—"
"Oh!" Now Judy was nodding vigorously. "Yes. Ill take the pillow Friday night 
and we'll go back again and tell her."
I'll take the pillow this time, Holly assured herself. Judy had had her turn. 
Anyway it was her idea, not Judy's. Yes, if anyone slept with the herb pillow 
this week it was going to be Holly Wade.
She handed in the description of her project, the history of Dimsdale, and Mrs. 
Finch noted it down in her project book with a nod of agreement.
"It's a pity Miss Dimsdale's family papers were all destroyed in that 
unfortunate fire," she commented. "The board of the historical museum had asked 
her several times to deposit them at the library, but she seemed to have a 
distaste for letting anyone see them. Yet the Dimsdales were a very important 
part of Sussex. It was on a tract obtained from King Charles by the Dimsdales 
that Sussex was laid out, you know. You must consult with Miss Noyes; she will 
know several excellent references for you to use, Holly.
"I wonder if any of the old garden still exists—it was the first formal and 
carefully planted garden ever to be laid out here, you know. And there is a 
legend that there even was a maze!"
"Grandma said it's all grown up so tight no one can get in," Holly answered 
quickly. Mrs. Finch was showing such an interest in her idea that she began to 
fear she might be too interested. Enough to ask some questions Holly was neither 
prepared to answer nor wanted asked at all.
Mrs. Finch gazed a little beyond Holly, as if seeing the wild part of Dimsdale 
rather than the wall of the classroom. "I suppose so. But, Holly, if you can 
make us see Dimsdale as it once was—then you are adding to our picture of Sussex 
at its beginning. That will be an excellent project."
She paused for a moment before she asked, in a slightly different tone of voice, 
"Holly, what do you think of Sussex?" Now she looked straight at Holly herself 
as if she could see into her mind and sort out Holly's thoughts.
"It's—it's different—from Boston, I mean." Holly tried to find words which would 
not give away her real feelings about all that had happened to her since the 
telegram had arrived. It was none of Mrs. Finch's business how she felt anyway, 
she thought. As if Mrs. Finch would really care!
"I imagine so." Mrs. Finch sounded a little sharp, almost as if Holly were being 
stupid in class. "You've an interesting project, Holly; it is up to you to show 
what you can do with it."
As Holly went out to the bus, she wondered just what Mrs. Finch would have said 
if she had told her the real project—the cursing of Dimsdale. She glanced along 
the line of children waiting for the ride home. Grandma had said that people in 
town talked about the curse, that they'd hear stories. Suppose she would start 
asking questions? No, probably the kids here wouldn't know. But old people, like 
Mrs. Pigot who had talked about it the very first time they had mentioned 
Dimsdale—she ought to know something. And there ought to be other old people 
who'd remember things. She would have to be mighty careful asking, though.
"Holly!" Judy's voice right in her ear made her jump. "Holly, didn't you hear 
me? I asked about the Halloween party. It's going to be dress-up, Debbie said. 
What do you suppose I can wear?"
Holly was drawn entirely out of her plans for detecting the past. "What party?"
"The big school one. They have it every year and everyone dresses up. From four 
to seven on Halloween. Debbie said we could ride in with her. So you see, Holly, 
you're not so always right. Debbie likes me and she'd like you, too, if you'd 
let her. You know what I'd like to be—I've been thinking it over ever since she 
told me about it—I'd like to be a cat, like Tomkit, gray with big green eyes and 
a long tail. That would be fun!"
"If it's in town at night, Grandpa and Grandma won't want us to come in." Holly 
brought out her most formidable argument quickly.
Judy made an impish face. "That's where you're wrong again, Holly. Grandma, she 
comes every year, she rides in with Debbie's mom, and she tells fortunes the old 
way. She makes special doughnuts, too. So there! Do you suppose Grandma could 
help me make a cat costume, Holly?"
Grandma going to a school party! Holly was surprised all right, surprised and 
resentful. Grandma had taken lately to asking if Holly knew that girl or this 
one, and seeming surprised when Holly said just in school. As if she expected 
Holly to be the most popular girl in the class or something. She did not want to 
hurt Grandma's feelings by telling the truth—that they weren't wanted. Because 
Grandma seemed so sure that they would be. Holly had to dodge a lot of questions 
lately. There could be no appealing to Grandma to stay home from the party, not 
if things were the way Judy said that they were.
"A cat costume would be a hard one," she answered Judy, full of dismay. If 
Grandma insisted that they go, and she went with them and saw—
"Grandma's mighty clever with her hands—that's what Mr. Correy said when he came 
out yesterday afternoon. And it's true. I bet she can make a real cat costume."
Holly tried to push the thought of the Halloween party out of her mind entirely. 
She did it by thinking of that other Halloween, when the Dimsdales went witch 
hunting. This, of course, brought her back to Tamar and the warning. Also, if 
she were to see Tamar again, maybe ask her some questions, she could learn the 
truth. Whether Tamar really was a witch and had vanished by magic, after cursing 
Dimsdale—
A witch—if you were a witch you could have your wishes. And make them come true. 
Right now she could wish Judy would forget all about the party, Grandma also, so 
they would not have to go. She could wish—
Judy was very full of her project that evening at the supper table, and Grandma 
got so excited that she had to shove back her glasses every moment or so; they 
really slipped up and down her nose without coming to a full stop very often. 
Crock announced his project—what kind of furniture they had had in the first 
Sussex houses. He had taken lately to going out in the fix-it shed and watching 
Grandpa, and was very full of information (which did not interest Holly in the 
least) as to how to mend this and repair that.
She sat very silent herself. Let Judy and Crock do all the talking tonight. 
Holly wanted to be sure of the questions she was going to ask, beginning with 
Grandma and Grandpa and what they could remember about Dimsdale before it became 
a dump, and about Miss Elvery and her stories. It might be well to write those 
questions all down before she asked them. Then she would be sure they were the 
right ones and not give away her plan.
When Judy was safely in bed that night, and Holly was certain that she was 
asleep by the sound of her breathing, she slipped from between the covers and 
padded over to the wardrobe. Inch by inch she eased the door open until she 
could feel inside for the lid of Judy's box of cloth pieces. She slipped that 
off and prodded, until her fingers met the pillow. More than anything in the 
world she wanted to take it out, to sleep on it tonight, and see if she could 
get back some way to the house in the maze and Tamar.
But there was no use in trying it. School tomorrow, and the next day, and the 
next—the next—
Only it did not quite work out that way. For there was a special teachers' 
meeting on Friday and school would be out at noon. As soon as she heard that, 
Holly cornered Crock and Judy.
"Friday afternoon," she said eagerly. "We can get back in the maze Friday 
afternoon, don't you see?"
Crock agreed readily. "All right, better'n Saturday really. Jim's coming by to 
give us a hand out in the yard then. He wants to hunt up something to fix his 
bike, if he can find it."
There was no use in reminding Crock of the danger of getting too friendly, Holly 
had known that from the first. Anyway, if he wanted to get into a fight—and 
fight he would, if he were called some of the things she could so well 
imagine—then that was his own fault.
Again time was something she fought all the way to Thursday night. She had 
discovered before then that neither Judy nor Crock had any idea of allowing her 
to take the pillow by will alone. No, it would be choosing again. And Holly was 
determined this time that she would do as she had never done before, make sure 
she would come out the winner. She had to be the one, she had to!
Crock held the papers to pull once more, and, in her hand, Holly deliberately 
bent the one she had drawn. The others were too intent upon their own drawing to 
see her. If hers was not the shortest paper in the beginning, it would be when 
she got through with it. And, through her crumpling, it was, over Crock's. 
Triumphantly, she gathered the pillow to her.
As she settled in bed she thumped her head against it. There was a funny smell, 
not as good as it had been before. This made her nose itch to sneeze. If she had 
not been sure, somehow, that this was the only way to get into the maze, she 
would have shoved the pillow away again. But in spite of the unpleasant smell, 
which grew stronger, Holly was firm—she would dream the way in!




7 Widdershins Way



In the morning she could not remember her dreams, except that she did know a way 
into the maze. The rest—when she tried to recall anything it made her head ache. 
Tamar—had she seen Tamar? Holly had an odd half-remembrance of someone else, 
quite unlike Tamar. Someone who had smiled and beckoned and whom she must see 
again. But of course that person must have been Tamar, and she, Holly, would be 
the one to warn her about the trouble to come.
"You dreamed." Judy was putting on her shoes. "But those must have been bad 
dreams, Holly."
"Why?" Holly rounded on her defensively.
"'Cause you called for Mom and said you wanted out—" Judy sat on the edge of the 
bed, watching her sister closely now. "You talked as if you were shut up 
somewhere."
Holly tossed her head. "I don't remember. But I do know the way into the maze 
anyhow. And we'll go this afternoon and see Tamar. You want to do that, don't 
you?"
To her surprise Judy did not answer at once. "I don't know. I'm going to wait 
and see—"
"Wait and see about what?" Holly exploded. "The last time you were all ready to 
go, you wanted us to hurry up. Just 'cause I had the dream this time, now you 
talk about going to wait and see! What's the matter with you, Judy Wade?"
Judy still measured her sister with that unblinking stare; Holly stirred 
uncomfortably under it. It was almost as if Judy already knew that Holly 
had—well, arranged things last night. But Holly had had to. Crock did not really 
care, and they—she—had to warn Tamar about all the trouble coming.
"Nothing's the matter, I guess," Judy said slowly. "Only, I guess I didn't like 
your bad dream."
"But you don't really know it was a bad dream," countered Holly swiftly.
"I know you were crying for Mom to come and get you. And that Tomkit—he got up 
once and sniffed at the pillow; then he jumped back and hissed and spat, just 
like he hated it.
"But—oh, well." Judy shrugged. "I guess it's all right."
Of course it was all right, Holly assured herself fiercely not only through 
breakfast but through the morning at school. When they piled back on the bus 
after the half-day session, she was only eager to get back to Dimsdale, gobble 
down lunch, and start into the maze. It was a dark day and the clouds looked 
heavy, but so far there had been no rain. She kept her fingers crossed all the 
way home and hoped the storm would hold off.
Holly was so intent upon her worry that she did not listen much to what was 
going on around her, until she heard Judy say in a voice which carried over the 
rumble of the bus, "Grandma thinks she can make a cat suit for me. She has a big 
woolly gray blanket, just as gray as Tomkit."
"Black cats are for Halloween." That was Sandra Hawkins.
"Maybe—but I want to be a gray one," Judy returned. "Tomkit is a special cat, 
it's more fun to look like him. What are you going to be?"
Sandra giggled. "I don't know, not yet. Usually I wear what Mary wore last year, 
and she gets a new one. She was a ballet dancer last year. But I got out her 
costume yesterday and tried it on. It doesn't fit me at all. So I showed Mom and 
she said she'll see—"
What did Halloween costumes matter now, thought Holly impatiently. If they did 
have to go to that old party, and it looked as if they would, with Grandma being 
a part of it, she'd just get together something. Maybe go as a gypsy. That was 
easy enough: a skirt of one color, and a blouse of another, hoop earrings, and a 
scarf around her head. But there'd be plenty of time to think about that. What 
was important was what was going to happen this afternoon.
Today luck was with them. Because Grandma was going off to her sewing circle 
right after lunch. She made them promise not to go far from the house (the maze 
was not all that far, Holly assured herself) and to be careful. Grandpa was 
working in the fix-it shed, and Crock seemed more interested in what he was 
doing there than in the maze, until Holly reminded him that he had promised to 
go back with her and Judy.
By the time Grandma at last drove off with Mrs. Wilson, Holly was fairly ready 
to dance up and down with impatience, which neither Judy nor Crock seemed to 
share. When she turned on them as the car went down the lane, they were looking, 
not at her, but doubtfully at each other. As for Tomkit, he had completely 
disappeared, as if this new expedition were no affair of his whatsoever.
"We had better get going," Holly said.
"I promised Grandpa—" Crock began; then, encountering her fierce glare, he 
shrugged. "All right. Let's go and get it over with."
"I can't understand you two," Holly burst out. "Before, you wanted to go—why 
don't you now?"
Judy actually shivered, though it was not too cold a day and she had her jacket 
well buttoned up, a scarf wrapped over her head and around her neck.
"It isn't the same," she said in a flat tone.
"Why isn't it?" Holly was growing angry. "We went with you and it was all right. 
Now it isn't right just because I had the dream, is that what you're trying to 
say?" She would not allow herself to be shaken by the thought that this was 
indeed her own doing, that she had not played fair last night. Because she was 
right, they had to warn Tamar of what was going to happen.
"Don't you care about Tamar at all?" she continued in a rush of hot words. "We 
can tell her—"
"But the bad men never hurt Tamar." Judy made no move toward following Holly in 
the direction of the wasteland which was the maze. "She and her house—they were 
gone—"
"Yes," Crock said slowly. "And where did they go? Do you suppose Tamar did know 
something—something about time? You know, people are beginning to think more 
about using their minds—like the TV show on E.S.P."
"Don't you see"—Holly seized upon Crock's speculation, whether she believed it 
or not—"Tamar must have known, or she and the house wouldn't be gone! So she was 
warned. And we're going to warn her right now—today!"
"But if it all happened 'way back like that"—Judy still stood her ground—"then 
how can it be that we warn her now?"
" 'Cause we go back in time—we must." Holly had questioned this herself over and 
over, and it was the only explanation which made sense. "We go back from now to 
then. We tell her, and she is already waiting to do whatever she did to save 
herself and the house when that old Sexton Dimsdale came."
"It could be," Crock conceded. "All right, let's get going."
Holly needed no further urging, she was already speeding away from the 
barn-house toward that tangled mass of leafless brush. As she approached the 
maze it looked almost as thick and solid as the walls of the barn. And it looked 
dead, too, gray-brown, as if there had never been any leaves on those entwined 
branches. At least not for years and years.
She had been watching for the tall cat guardians, but so far she had not sighted 
even a hint that such creatures had ever been fashioned of living growth. Her 
dismay began to turn to disappointment as she first trotted eagerly and then 
walked more slowly along the dead wall.
"There's no gate," she heard Judy protest. "I don't believe there's any way in 
now."
They were, Holly was uncomfortably aware, past the place where Judy and Tomkit 
had guided them before. Yet there was something in her which kept saying that 
there was a way, and that she would find it. She did not try to answer Judy, 
only went on around a curve where the wall itself drew back a little.
A moment later all her doubts were lost in triumph. "See there!" She flung out 
her arm full length, pointing at what was truly a break in the massed growth.
"Those—those aren't the cats," Judy said in a small, uncertain voice.
Holly surveyed the two guardians on either side of the dark opening. Judy was 
right, though Holly was not going to admit it openly. The creatures sat up in 
the same position that the cats had held, but they had no resemblance to 
Tomkit's species at all.
They were more than a head taller even than Crock and they had four legs, the 
hind ones curled under them for sitting. But their heads were a very strange 
shape—with long, pointed muzzles—while their ears were very large and sharply 
pointed also. The gray-brown of the brush from which they were shaped gave them 
an unpleasant appearance, which was added to by some withered leaves clinging in 
patches, as if they were scaled.
"Alligators," Crock commented, and then added more doubtfully, "I think."
Judy stopped short. "I'm not going in there!" She shivered again. "This—this is 
not the right place at all."
"It is!" Holly stated determinedly. "I tell you—I know. Just as you knew."
But she herself was bothered by the look of those alligators, if Crock had named 
them rightly. The cats had been different. They had not seemed to be just 
waiting for someone to pass close enough so they could reach out and grab—that 
was silly! They were just some old dead bushes, the closer she went the better 
she could see that.
"Come on!" she ordered the twins.
Judy's face was very troubled. "I don't want to. Please, Holly, don't make me go 
in there. It's bad—"
"It's no more bad than your gate." Holly was thoroughly aroused to defend her 
own actions. "Just a lot of silly old bushes."
Crock reached out and took Judy's hand. His face was sober as he looked not at 
Holly at all, but at his twin. "We have to—now."
Judy sniffed, but she nodded unhappily. And Holly, to prove that she was 
entirely right, led the way. But she did not run eagerly ahead as Judy had done 
on that other exploration of the maze. She walked and tried not to feel how dark 
and closed in it was, and how the bushes seemed to bend down as if to catch and 
hold fast anyone who dared the very narrow trail between their dank, chill 
walls.
"You're going the wrong way. It is right—always to the right!" Judy said as 
Holly made her first turn.
Confident she had not forgotten that one small part of her dreaming, Holly shook 
her head. "No—it's left—I remember."
"Widdershins." Crock spoke and his one word echoed in that dark tunnel as if 
several people, all safely hidden, but still there, had answered him.
"What does that mean?" Judy asked. She held more tightly to Crock's hand and he 
appeared content to have it so.
"It's something out of the old times," he told her. "Widdershins means against 
the way the clock goes, against how the sun comes up and down. I don't know why 
I remembered that right now, but I do. There was something else"—he was frowning 
a little—"no, I don't recall that at all."
This tunnel did not take on any of the greenness of renewed leaves as they went, 
though Holly kept expecting it to. She hoped each time she made a fresh choice, 
and took another left-handed path, that they would see a change coming over the 
brush. However, though the walls remained starkly dead and leafless, there was a 
lower growth here also, and that thickened as they went.
There were toadstools, small at first, growing larger and more evil-looking all 
the time. Some were a dirty gray, and others were scarlet or spotted. There was 
a bright yellow one more like a thick finger. When Holly's boot brushed one of 
these, it popped open and there was a very bad smell. Other things grew, too, 
such as Holly had never seen—queer grayish fat-leaved things which had long 
stems rising from their center. These stems supported cuplike heads, which 
swayed in the children's direction as they passed, as if the plants could sense 
them.
The stone pavement underfoot was slimed, and small nasty-looking fungi grew in 
the cracks between. To step on one of these did not bring a good smell, but 
instead a bad one. The children might as well have been in a pit filled with 
garbage.
More and more Holly wanted to give up, go back. But she would never admit that 
to Crock and Judy. Something in her would not allow her to say that she was 
wrong, that they must stop right here. Even when she tried, it was as if her 
tongue could not shape those words.
It did not grow warmer as they went, either. On the contrary, it was chill and 
damp, and they huddled deeper into their coats instead of taking them off as 
they had on their first trip through the maze. Holly stopped as something moved 
ahead. It was as gray as the strange flowers (if flowers these were) and it 
moved without a sound. She gave a little catch of breath. Surely—that had been a 
snake! Then it was gone, and she could not be certain.
She tried to turn around, no longer ashamed of admitting that she was in the 
wrong, that they must get out of here as quickly as they could. Then, to her 
horror, Holly found out that she could not do as she wished, as if something 
outside herself were pulling her on and on.
They came to another forking, a wider one. The pavement was sunken here and a 
muddy pool of water filled the hollow. Looming above it was another of the brush 
creatures. This was different from the guardians of the gate, but its face was 
just as frightening, a face which seemed very clear even with no leaves to round 
out cheeks and chin.
"I want to go home!" Judy cried out suddenly. "Crock, let's go home!"
Holly looked back over he shoulder. Though Judy was plainly upset, she had 
neither paused nor turned back. It was if that thing which was pulling Holly 
ahead held her sister also.
Holly heard Crock say unhappily, "I don't think we can, Judy."
"Why?" His twin's question was shrill. "Don't pull me like that, Crock! Let me 
go. I'm going back, right now."
"I'm not pulling!" Crock sounded alarmed. "Judy—I can't let go—honest I can't. 
You try—"
She must have done so without result. Her voice was even louder then as she 
cried out, "Please—I can't let go of Crock's hand! Holly, you've got to get us 
out—you have to! I don't believe this is the way to Tamar. She has good things, 
these are all bad ones. Holly—get us out!"
Holly tried to stop, to turn. But she could not. "I—I can't, Judy—something 
won't let me. It's making me go on—"
"Mom—I want my mom!" Judy cried, and then her plea became a helpless sobbing.
Holly had been afraid other times in her life, but she knew she had never been 
as afraid as she was now. This was a bad dream. Oh, please let it be just a bad 
dream! If she could only wake up—
There was another fork in the path with one of those horrible animals looking 
right at her. She saw big shiny places in the brush where its eyes should be. 
These were like mirrors. As Holly stared up into them against her will, she 
could see reflected there the three of them—
Judy crying, Crock looking very set of face, and herself—but small, very small. 
As if that big brush terror were so large it might reach out its upraised paw 
(for this one had one paw with long claws, too, represented by thick thorns, big 
as Holly's own finger) and smash them right down into the mud and slime under 
their boots.
Something very queer happened as Holly continued to look straight into those 
dull mirror eyes. First, she was not afraid anymore. What was there to be afraid 
of? Bushes and toadstools, one could see those anywhere at any time. And why was 
Judy crying? That was stupid, but then Judy often was stupid. Judy was a crybaby 
and she was jealous. She wanted to be the only one who could come into the maze 
and find Tamar. Now that Holly was proving how wrong she was, she pretended to 
be afraid, and wanted to go back. Sure, Crock was taking sides with her. He 
would—because they were twins and both of them always took sides against her, 
Holly.
Just look at them now in the nearest mirror eye. Why, she was big and clear and 
they were both small and misty-looking. She was the one who right from the first 
had had the idea about warning Tamar and making sure the witch was not caught.
She had been a little stupid herself about one thing. Of course a witch lived in 
the maze—a witch with the power to wish anything she wanted to happen. Just wait 
until Holly could have that power, too. And she could. Holly nodded to the big 
clear reflection in the mirror eye. She, Holly, could do anything—if she wanted 
to badly enough. Anyone could, if she worked hard enough and did not let anyone 
else talk her out of it. like Judy and Crock had tried to talk her out of this.
No, she was right and they were wrong!
Without a backward glance at the twins, Holly turned away from the mirror eyes. 
Oh, they would follow, she smiled—they had to follow. The witch wish would see 
to that. And would they ever be surprised! Only she would not. She was Holly, 
and she was going to have some witch wishes of her own. There were lots of 
things she could think of wishing right now—things that would make Becky Eames 
and Martha Torrey sure wish they had never talked about her! Now Holly laughed 
as she thought of several very funny and unpleasant things a witch wish might 
do.
"Holly, please—don't sound like that!" Judy's voice was faint, as if it came 
from a long distance away. There was no use paying any attention to her. Judy 
did not know anything, she was a silly little girl, no bigger really than she 
had looked in the mirror eyes. A silly little girl of no importance at all. 
Holly made no answer.
She was walking faster now. Now there was a change in the walls, they were 
turning green after all. Why had she thought those toadstools and ghost flowers 
so horrible? Really, they were not. They had much more character (Holly chose a 
word she had heard Mrs. Finch use in that fashion) than just flowers one could 
see anywhere. Those toadstools were so big they must be the largest ones in the 
whole world.
The path made one more turn and here there was no brush animal to mark it, 
rather a tall stone pillar, and on the top of that a skull of some animal with 
great branching horns. The skull was half-covered with a greenish moss, but 
Holly had the feeling that it knew her, had guessed she would be coming, and was 
saying hello in an odd way inside her head, not so she could hear it with her 
ears.
Then she was out in the open. There was Tamar's house—just as she knew it would 
be. Of course, it was not summer, but you could see it even clearer with all the 
flowers and vines gone. And there was a steady coil of smoke from the wide 
chimney. But this time the door did not stand open—it was firmly closed.
Well, that was all right. Who was going to leave the door wide open on a cold 
fall day? Holly nodded to herself. You see, if you just thought about anything 
properly, you had the answer right before you.
The garden was just where it had been before. But now it was all dead, withered 
stalks of things standing here and there, blackened clumps of plants on the 
ground. It smelled dead, too, a nasty smell. But how else could it smell when it 
was dead? She must remember to think clearly, not keep comparing it in her mind 
with the other time she had seen it. That had been summer, this was fall. 
Grandma said things died quickly when they got a touch of freezing frost.
In the center of the garden was still the pool, and this had dull 
greenish-looking water. There was a dead bird lying on the rim, another floating 
in the water. What did that matter—they were only birds. People mattered. 
Animals and birds, they were only in this world for people to use as they 
pleased.
As Holly came along the walk, heading confidently for the closed door of the 
house beyond, something she had thought a big lump of frozen mud came to life 
and writhed away to the pool edge to splash down into the turgid water. A snake? 
No, she was not quite sure what it had been, and for an instant her step 
faltered. Then she remembered she was that big confident Holly she had seen in 
the mirror.
Nothing would happen to her. She was coming on a witch wish, and she was 
expected. What did she care for dead birds or a crawling thing in a dead garden?
In her mind there came a thought which was not hers.
"Well done, my brave poppet!"
How could someone "talk" into your mind that way? Still, the big Holly she had 
become somehow did not find this alarming.
"Better and better, my poppet!" approved the one she could not see or hear but 
who was talking to her. "Of use to my shaping, well chosen indeed!"
She was almost to the door when someone dragged her backward a step or two with 
a demanding pull at her arm. Hot with anger, Holly looked around.
Crock had her, and on the other side Judy closed in, both trying to keep her 
here from the door. What was the matter with them? They were mean, jealous! They 
did not want her to get the witch wishes. Well, she would—and when she did, just 
let the two of them look out!
A toad—she'd wish a toad to follow Judy around. To get into her bed—
"Splendid, poppet!" agreed the mind-voice. "And for this venturesome lad who 
would keep thee from thy pleasure?"
She—she would think of something.
"Let me go!" Holly cried out in a wild, angry voice. "You can't keep me from my 
wishes, you can't!"
"But Holly, look!" Judy was crying again, tears running down her round cheeks. 
"This can't be Tamar's house. Look up there on the roof! Tamar would never have 
those on her house. Look up there."
Holly's gaze reluctantly followed Judy's pointing finger. On the very edge of 
the roof above the door a row of small gray-white skulls had been fastened. Some 
were birds' skulls, she thought; others must be those of little animals. But 
what did a lot of old bones matter? They were only the signs of power—
"Just so, poppet, just so," agreed the voice in her head.
"Let me go!" She began to struggle against Crock and Judy's hold with all her 
might. She had to be free, to open that door, to meet face to face the one who 
had called her, to get her witch wishes so she could do what had to be done.
Holly did not quite know what she was to do, but it was very important and the 
time was short. If she could just get away from the twins. However, together 
they were more than a match for her, though she kicked out and tried to pull 
free. They were dragging her back—back away from the house. She must get free.
"Aye, the time for play be over." The voice in her head sounded louder, and as 
if it were a little angry now also. Then Holly saw the door of the house begin 
to swing open; it moved slowly, as if by its own efforts and from no real push.
Now that voice sounded in her ears instead of in her head, while Crock and Judy 
stood as if suddenly frozen, so that Holly knew they could hear it also: "In the 
name of Hecate, I bid thee enter—"




HAGAR



Holly went forward confidently without even glancing around to see if the others 
were following. At first sight this was the same house they had visited before. 
But the woman standing by the hearth in much the same way—she was not Tamar!
She was smiling gently, not watching the kettle before her, though her hand 
still moved to stir its contents with a long-handled spoon. Where Tamar had been 
plain of face and of clothing, this girl (for she looked much younger than 
Tamar) was very pretty. She wore the same type of cap, but it was pushed farther 
to the back of her head. Showing around her face were small curls of hair which 
were almost silver-fair. The wide skirt of her dress was green and it was kilted 
up over a second skirt of a darker green, while her long apron and the kerchief 
over her bodice were both edged with narrow plaiting, also of green.
The lighter green of her dress matched the color of her eyes. In her face these 
seemed very large, beneath brows and behind lashes which, in spite of the 
fairness of her hair, were dark. There was a dimple in her cheek as her smile 
grew broader.
"Good morrow to thee, my poppet," she said directly to Holly. "And to thy kin be 
it also a merry-a-day. Thou art prompt to the bidding, and that be in thy favor, 
small sister."
Holly stood tongue-tied. This was not Tamar. Then who was it standing at Tamar's 
hearth, using her kettle as if this were her home?
As if she could pick that question out of Holly's mind, the girl in green 
laughed, low and sweet. "Ah, be it that I know thee and not thou me, poppet? I 
be Hagar—"
It was not Holly who interrupted her then, but Crock. "Where's Tamar?" he asked. 
His voice sounded rough and almost too loud in the room.
Hagar's smile vanished. Her eyes narrowed, and for a moment Holly thought she 
looked like Tomkit when he was annoyed enough to flatten his ears to his skull 
and hiss a warning. But it was only for an instant that she looked so.
Then once more she smiled, and her voice was gentle and sweet: "La, young sir, 
my dear sister be abroad. I keep the hearthside this day, as thou seest. And thy 
company be most welcome, for this be a lonely place—"
"You're Tamar's sister?" Holly bunked. She was so unlike Tamar. But then Crock 
and Judy were twins and they did not look at all alike, either.
"Her sister, yes, poppet. But it be me thou hast come to see, be that not the 
truth?"
Slowly Holly nodded. Until this moment she had not been aware of that fact, but 
now she remembered a little of last night's dreaming. It had been Hagar, not 
Tamar, who had spoken to her in those dreams, shown her the way to come.
"Then let us have no more of Tamar. She has her own concerns, and this day we 
have no part of them but pleasure ourselves otherwise." Hagar laughed. "Ah, 
there be pleasures aplenty, poppets"—now she seemed to include them all as 
eagerly as if they were about to begin some exciting game—"which have not been 
known as thou shalt know them! But let me to the end of this labor and thou 
shalt see!"
She turned now to look into the pot, holding up the spoon and allowing the 
liquid to drip from it back into that seething below. The drops were a deep 
green color and fell slowly as if very thick. Now Hagar began to sing, softly 
and low, but so that Holly could catch each word:



"Queen of Heaven, Queen of hell 
Send thy aid into this spell. 
Horned hunter of the night 
Work here thy will by magic rite.



"By all the powers of land and sea 
As I do say 'So mote it be.' 
By all the might of moon and sun. 
As I will, let it be done!"



With the last word she tipped the pot, having reached behind her to the settle 
and from there picked up a basin. From the pot into the basin flowed sluggishly 
a thick trickle of the oily-looking green liquid. There did not seem to be much 
of it, though Hagar was careful to collect all she could, even shaking the spoon 
at last over the basin to coax down a few more drops which had clung to that.
There was a strange smell added now to all the others from the herbs and spices 
in the room. Holly could not say whether it was a good smell or a bad one. Just 
that it was like no other her nose had ever recorded.
Carefully holding the basin level, Hagar brought it to the long, cluttered 
table, setting it down beside a bottle in which was already fixed a funnel. Then 
with caution she began to pour the liquid from the basin into the bottle. She 
was so intent while she did this that Holly, without thinking, came closer to 
watch her.
The last drop filtered through the funnel. Quickly Hagar jerked it away and 
closed the bottle with a cork made of a rolled-up piece of bark tied tightly 
around with a green thread. She forced it into place and looked up with a smile.
"Tis done, and well done! With tasks behind, then playtime comes. What be thy 
will, poppet?" she said directly to Holly. "Wouldst thou learn what thy will can 
do when thou wouldst have such—?"
"Holly!" For the first time Judy spoke up. "Don't listen to her! Don't you dare 
listen!"
Once more that quick instant of anger changed Hagar's pretty face.
"Little one"—now she swung about a fraction to look beyond Holly—"thou hast a 
feckless tongue. Use it not too often lest it play thee false!"
"You stop it!" That was Crock. "You just stop frightening Judy!"
Hagar's eyelids drooped over those very brilliant eyes. She smiled again, but 
there was something secret about that smile. Holly stirred uneasily. Far down 
inside her, fear was sharp. Then Hagar looked up again and that secret smile was 
open and warm.
"Nay, lad, do not fear me. I will do thee and thy sister no harm. Contrariwise, 
I have much to offer thee. What be the dearest wish of thy heart? Think of it 
with all thy mind—"
"No!"
Hagar shrugged. "So be it. I do not offer twice, lad. Thou hast thrown away more 
than thou can guess."
Now she gazed at Holly as if both Crock and Judy had gone and only Holly were 
left. "But thou, poppet, thou hast learned well the way of the world. Take what 
thou wilt when thou hast the power. And thou shalt have that power—that do I 
promise. But also there be two sides to a bargain. I will give freely and thou 
shalt do freely."
"Do what?" Holly asked as Hagar paused.
The other laughed gayly. "Oh, it be little, so very little—for thee. But to me 
it will mean safety from those who come a-hunting. I know a little of what may 
lie hid ahead of me, and that little be enough. Thee brings safety, poppet; for 
that thee would be very welcome, but also for thy ownself. For in thee lies 
fertile soil for the planting—"
"I don't know what you mean." Holly was puzzled. She could understand that Hagar 
wanted her to help in some way. But the rest of it—
"Thou shalt learn. It be in thee, and be now awake and ready. Dost thou not want 
to bring to others—" Hagar paused again. The tip of her tongue touched upper and 
lower lips. She did not add to that but smiled once more and beckoned Holly 
closer.
"Look thou"—her hands spread in a wide gesture which indicated the table and the 
many things upon it—"this be a school in which much can be learned. But only for 
those in whom lies the need. And in thee I see it. Thus I shall teach, and thee 
shall learn, when both of us be safe. But thou must make sure of that safety, my 
sweetling."
"How can—" Holly began, when they heard the singing outside, faint because the 
door was now shut.



"Lavender's blue, dilly, dilly! 
Lavender's green. 
When I am king, dilly, dilly! 
Thou shalt be Queen."



"I shall be Queen!" Hagar caught up the stoppered bottle she had filled so 
carefully. "Oh, aye, I shall be Queen!"
She ran lightly around the end of the table, and was at the door. Holly turned 
to watch her go, and now saw Crock and Judy back against the wall, their eyes 
wide, and frightened looks on their faces. But they did not move, or watch 
Holly, as she went to the edge of the high window to look out.
She reached forward to brush aside the hanging leaves of a plant in a pot on the 
sill. Thus her fingers touched one of the small panes, which of itself went open 
on hinges, giving her a chance to hear as well as see what went on outside.
Seth Elkins came swiftly along the path through the frost-blasted garden. He 
wore a long cloak and a hat with a broad brim and a high crown. But that did not 
hide his face, and he was laughing a little.
"Ah, sweetheart, come thou to me as eagerly as I hunt thee out!" He opened his 
arms as if to take Hagar into them. But she was laughing, too, and drew back a 
step or two, eluding him.
"Be not so eager, brave one," she said. "Would thee put to naught all I have so 
carefully wrought for our future?"
She was holding the small bottle in both hands, and seeing it, he stopped short.
"Then thou didst do as thou threatened," Seth Elkins said slowly. All his open 
happiness of a moment before was gone.
Hagar drew back another step, frowning. "Why say thou 'threatened'? I promised 
that what could be set right for the twain of us, that would I labor to do. And 
thou did say 'Aye' to that. Why dost thou now use such a word to me who be thy 
true and only love? Or be it that thou hast come to terms with thy father and 
will go courting where he bids?"
"Thou knowest that be not so!" he said angrily. "Thou art indeed my true and 
only love. I go nowhere else a-wooing. My father's anger dost not move me into 
the road he would have me follow. But—"
"But?" Hagar repeated with a sharpness Holly had not yet heard in her gentle 
voice. "So there be a 'but'—explain it to me."
"What thou hast said—it be witchery."
"Witchery? What is witchery?" She flung up her head and stared into his eyes. 
"Dost thou name me 'witch'? If that be so, say it abroad—to the Reverend Eames 
and his like. Send me to my death and stand to watch me hang, as thou must 
surely do. I have no harm in what I do here, I am a healer and one who wishes 
all good to others. If thou wouldst incline thy father's mind to thee, then I 
can aid thee. That be what I promised; that be what I will do, if thee wills it. 
I mean him no harm—would I be so foolish? Already they whisper against Tamar, 
who be a fool, as many times I have told her. Should I add to their whispers by 
any deed of mine?"
As she spoke she went toward him step by step, her eyes still holding his. On 
the young man's face there was a queer look now which Holly did not understand, 
as if he could see only Hagar in all the world, and that what she said was all 
he could hear.
Hagar now held the small flask in her left hand. Her right one she reached 
forth, pushing aside the flap of Seth's cloak, resting it palm-flat against his 
chest. "Am I a fool, Seth? Am I one to give all those who have reason to wish us 
ill proof that their evil thoughts are the truth? Am I, Seth?"
"No!" He caught and held her tight. "No, Hagar, thou art my own dear heart and 
all the world to me. There be no evil in thee!"
"Remember that," she said. "Now, if it be thy will, this I shall pour forth upon 
the ground right willingly. For though it would serve us to our fortune, yet I 
will not have thee believe I meant any ill to a living soul!"
She had freed herself from his hold and now stood apart, her right hand upon the 
stopper of the bottle as if she would jerk it out and then do just what she had 
offered.
For a moment he looked from Hagar to the bottle, then back again. "What be in 
it?"
"Herbs only," she answered promptly.
"Then why should it incline my father to put aside his wishes and favor us?"
"It will soothe his ill humors, and he will be more ready to listen to thee. 
Look you—would I do this were I pressing upon thee some evil potion?"
Hagar did jerk the stopper from the bottle now. She held that between thumb and 
forefinger and plunged the little finger of her other hand into the narrow neck 
of the vial until its tip met the green liquid. When she withdrew it, a drop of 
the oily green substance clung to her flesh. Promptly she sucked that finger 
clean. Deliberately she replaced the stopper.
"See what I have done? Dost thou believe me now?"
"Aye." His hand went out slowly and she put the bottle into his grasp.
"How—when do I use it?" he asked hesitatingly.
"Three drops within that posset he does take when he seeks his bed. That posset 
my good sister hath given him to relieve his aching of the stomach. Do it so for 
three nights, then wait one, and then again for three. Thee shall see, over the 
days between he shall warm to thee as he has not since Master Dimsdale did ask 
thee to wed that squint-eyed daughter who be all he has for an heir. Three plus 
three, even as I tell thee and we shall be man and wife!"
"Hurry that day!" Seth was laughing again. He put the bottle into his pocket and 
then he swooped forward, caught Hagar under the arms, and swung her off her feet 
into the air, still laughing, while she was laughing, too. Then he kissed her.
But at length she pushed out of his hold again. "Be off with thee, bold one. Let 
not Tamar see thee, for she be jealous that I am courted and she be not. Trouble 
can she make. Also, that Patience Dimsdale does match her name: She slinks about 
ever watching and waiting. And until thy father's heart be turned to us, we want 
no roaring of Master Dimsdale. He hast been unfriendly to me for long, and to 
add logs to the fire of his anger would be indeed stupid. Soon shall it be, dear 
one, that we shall stay together forever—"
"May that be soon!"
As Seth went, Hagar stood there smiling, and she waved her hand twice as he half 
turned to view her. When he had disappeared she came quickly into the house, and 
Holly, feeling uneasy, pulled away from the window.
"What be done be well done," Hagar said, as if to herself. "If any question 
rises—ah, my dear sister then shall have the answering! Fool, thrice fool that 
she has been and will ever be!"
Her eyes fell on Holly and she nodded. "A new lesson to be learned well, poppet, 
though thou wilt not yet understand its meaning. Now let us make merry together 
and be as good comrades-in-arms—for such are we to be."
As Tamar had done, Hagar cleared one end of the table, moving swiftly and 
surely, setting out plates, bringing tankards and brown bread and honey. But 
this time Holly did not feel in the least hungry. And she saw that Hagar had put 
out only two plates, two tankards.
Holly glanced back at Judy and Crock. To her surprise they had not moved since 
she had seen them last, standing there against the wall with their faces set in 
those looks of surprise and fear. In Holly, for the second time, that fear of 
her own stirred once again.
"What—what have you done to them?" she demanded shrilly.
Hagar was tearing apart the small loaf of bread, dividing it between their two 
plates. "Thou art afraid, poppet!" Concern sounded in her voice. "But thee must 
not be. Fear causes a weakening of purpose, a slowing of thought. I would harm 
none of thy kin-blood. But they see ill in me and would do ill in turn to thee, 
for they have no understanding of that which lies within the two of us. Now it 
be as if they sleep. They shall remember naught except as a dream, very faint 
and without meaning. But thou shalt remember all, and also what must be done by 
thee. Now come, we shall eat together, for friends we be and friends share food 
and drink."
Holly went to the table very slowly. Sometimes it was as if, when she blinked, 
she saw another room, another person: not Tamar, no—but not Hagar, either. When 
that happened, for a flash of a moment she was afraid. Then that vision vanished 
and she was all right again and knew that what Hagar said was the truth and all 
was going to be well.
As Holly sat down on the bench, Hagar pulled up a stool to sit across the table 
from her. She raised her hands and made a sign in the air over both the bread 
broken in two on their plates and the liquid in their tankards.
Holly reached for the bread. She was not hungry, she did not want to break off a 
bite the way Hagar was doing and put it into her mouth. But with Hagar watching 
her so closely, she felt that it would be very impolite, or even mean, if she 
did not.
Unlike Tamar's bread, this had a dry feel on her tongue and very little taste. 
She had to drink quickly in order to swallow it at all. And the stuff in the 
tankard did not have the flavor the cider had had either, but left a tart 
stinging in her mouth.
"I'm not very hungry," she said, somehow unable to take any more of the bread, 
or drink that which left her mouth still burning inside.
"Nay? But I thought it was a kind of hunger which brought thee here, my poppet. 
Wert thou not a-hungering for that to confound thy enemies and bring thy own 
will to pass?" Hagar's eyes caught and held Holly's with that same searching as 
she had earlier used with Seth.
It was almost like looking into those mirror eyes which the strange brush animal 
in the maze had shown. Holly thought she could see herself in the green ones 
Hagar turned upon her, and as she did, her uneasiness vanished. Of course, Hagar 
was right! She wanted to learn the witch wishes, to be able to stand up for 
herself, to make them all sorry—She had not quite sorted out yet the "them" she 
wished to use her wishes against. But she would know, when the time came, she 
would know!
"Aye, poppet, thou shalt know." Hagar nodded. "But such knowledge comes not all 
in one moment or the next, mind thee. It grows as does a seed placed in soil 
which pleases it best."
"Are you really Tamar's sister?" Holly was not quite sure why she asked that 
question, or why Hagar's answer had importance. She only felt that it did.
"Thou hast doubts? Why? Because she be so plain of face and I be the comely 
one?" Hagar raised her hand to fluff the curls on her forehead. "Because she be 
older, and I young? But it be so—we be of one blood. Of one learning also—with 
powers. But now I tell to thee a small secret, poppet." She was smiling, her 
green eyes sparkling as if they were not eyes at all but glittering stones. 
"Aye, a secret, do and undo—she be not as wise or strong as she hopes, my dear 
sister. What she may do—that can I undo, as easily as I so snap this." She had 
picked up a long twig from the table top. Between her fingers it broke with a 
crack that somehow sounded very loud in the room. "What she would build, that 
shall I also bring to naught. Nay, rather thou and I together, poppet."
"Tamar—she was kind—" Again Holly did not know why she said that. But the words 
awoke in her a memory. Tamar—she had come here to warn Tamar of Sexton 
Dimsdale's plan! But if those men came to burn the witch house, they would also 
be enemies of Hagar.
"Listen—" Holly leaned forward against the table. Now that she remembered, she 
was doubly eager to give her warning. "Back there, where I—we—come from, they 
said that on Halloween Master Dimsdale and some other men, they came to burn 
down this house—kill Tamar—you—"
Hagar had not been mentioned in Grandma's story, but she was in just as much 
danger if she lived here.
"Back there, from whence thou comest—" said Hagar slowly. She either did not 
believe Holly, or else some other thought was more important to her now. "From 
whence dost thou come, poppet?… Aye, through the dream maze did I find thee. But 
I knew not the place in which thou wert, only that thou hadst worked the charm 
to open the gate between us. Now—tell me of thy world!"
She once more fixed Holly with her eyes—she might be seeing straight into 
Holly's mind, so direct and searching was that stare.
"It—it's different in time—I think." Holly added those last two words because 
she was honestly not sure. "It's nineteen-seventy in my world."
"Nineteen-seventy," repeated Hagar. She pushed aside the plate before her, 
dipped her fingertip in the liquid still in her tankard, and began to draw lines 
on the wooden table top, her head bent a little as she studied them with the 
same searching as that she had used when she had asked the answer from Holly. 
"So be it!" she said at last. "A different time. But tell me more—much more!"
Holly tried, but how could you tell all about the Dimsdale that was now, the 
world that was now? Such telling could take days—
"Dimsdale ruined, used to hold the castoffs." Hagar laughed. "What might Master 
Sexton say to that now? A good ending for a pride-filled man! But this world of 
thine—much has changed, that I can see. Only people, within them they do not 
change. And with people will I deal, with thy good help, poppet. Thou hast told 
me of trouble to come, and for that I am in thy debt. But when that trouble 
comes—Hagar shall not be here! Well did I judge to summon thee."
"But Tamar—" Holly ventured.
"Tamar?" Again Hagar laughed. "Did I not say that she also has power—of a sort. 
A pale shadow to the power she might hold were she of a braver heart. Let her 
fend for herself, as I shall do in my own behalf. I look forward to seeing with 
my own two eyes, poppet, this strange world of thine."
"You mean—you'll come back with us?" Holly was surprised and again uneasy. She 
did not see how they were going to explain Hagar if she did choose to come. And 
somehow she did not want that to happen. Hagar— Tamar—they were part of 
something which, she suspected, should not be mixed with the real world, the 
safe world of the barn-house, of Mom and Grandpa and Grandma, of school 
and—well, just everything Holly had always known.
"Now that I cannot yet do, poppet. There must be a gathering of power. But safe 
I can be here, by thy aid. And the warning thou hast brought, that was well 
done. But thee can do even better: Make sure that this"—she made a sweeping 
gesture to include their surroundings—"be protected."
"How can I do that?"
"Easily, poppet. I shall show thee. And in thy nature there lies that which 
shall aid thee."
She arose gracefully from the stool. "Now do thou bide still while I gather that 
which must return with thee. And do thou listen well to all that I say. Thou 
comest to warn, thou wilt go surely to save."
Hagar went directly to a cupboard at the darker end of the room and slipped its 
heavy latch. Holly could see, within, small jars and bags arranged on its 
shelves. It would seem that Hagar herself was not quite decided which she would 
need, for she touched this packet, that jar, sometimes took one from the shelf 
and weighed it in her hand as if she must make very sure she selected that which 
was of the utmost importance.
At length she returned with several packets, one much larger than the others, 
but well wrapped so that Holly could not see what it contained. As she laid them 
down one by one on the table she spoke a name aloud, her finger still resting on 
each packet so named as if she were making sure Holly would know what it was.
"Furmentory, bryony, hemp; vervain, mugwort, moonwort, mullen, and the greatest 
of all"—she touched last the longer packet—"root of mandrake. Planted these must 
be, and in such a place as they may flourish unknown for a space. Dost thou 
understand?"
Holly nodded. Grandma's part of the fix-it shed. But now she asked, "What are 
all those for?"
"For our profit, my poppet. For as they grow, so will time be tied to time. Also 
wilt thou begin to grow in power. Moonwort—when it be ready—that thou may dream 
upon. True dreams such as those that brought thee hither. And when thou dost so 
dream, then shall I speak to thee and tell thee what thou must do next that this 
danger thou hast spoken of may not come nigh. Does thee now understand?"
"Yes." She could really understand that Hagar needed this help if she were to 
escape Sexton Dimsdale. And if Hagar escaped so would Tamar, too, Holly assured 
her uneasy conscience. Because this must be why the house and the witch were 
gone the next day after the men had been frightened away.
Hagar leaned forward, her arm outstretched. "Close thy eyes, poppet!" she 
ordered.
Confused, Holly obeyed, and felt a light touch on each eyelid.
"Now thy mouth." Holly, her eyes still closed, set her lips tightly together.
"As I do say—so mote it be!" she heard Hagar pronounce. "Well enough, poppet. 
Thy eyes shall serve, thy lips keep silence—until we meet again. And now, take 
that which must be set to grow, and return to thine own place."
She had put the packets into a bag of green, the green of grass or of fresh 
leaves, and this she handed to Holly.
"Judy—Crock—?" Holly asked uncertainly.
"They shall not remember, naught but that ye all have been lost in the maze. 
Lead them by the hand and they will come safely out of it. Thou shall do very 
well, poppet, very well indeed."
Holly stuffed the green bag inside her jacket. But, as she was turning away from 
the table, Hagar spoke again. "Thy kin, poppet—thou hast brought them here, and 
what they have seen and heard—that was not for them, for they will not have it 
so. I have said that they shall not remember, and that be so if—"
"If?" Holly stood very still; there was something in that word "if," as Hagar 
said it, which chilled her.
"If thou dost what must be done, all will be well with them, for the fault in 
their memories will not then heal. But if thou choosest not to do—" Hagar shook 
her head slowly. "Then I cannot say what fears will haunt them. For thou, 
poppet, have seen things here as they are. But thy kin have not had that clear 
sight and they have seen what will be ill to remember, shall haunt dreams."
Holly looked from Hagar to Judy and Crock—their set faces. Yes, she could see 
fear there. Hagar was right. It was her fault that they had come, her fault if 
they would have bad dreams and memories.
"I won't let it happen!" It had been partly their fault, too—this came into her 
mind. But she would see that all was right, she would prove that she had been 
right.
"Just so, poppet. Remember all I have told thee and do what is to be done; thus 
all shall be well with thee in every way." Once more Hagar raised her hand and 
made a sign in the air.
Holly blinked. Had there been a strange glow about the other's pointing finger 
when she moved it so? Now it was gone and she was not at all sure she had seen 
it. She crossed the room and took Crock's hand where it hung limply by his side. 
It felt cold, as if he had been holding a piece of ice, and Judy's was the same.
Before them the door began to open slowly of itself. Leading the twins, Holly 
walked through it. The gloom outside was darker, clouds hung heavy over their 
heads, and there was a wind so chill that when it struck Holly full-face, it 
made her gasp. Home—just let them get back to the barn-house, where it was warm 
and everything was just as it should be! Crock and Judy came along, but they 
still stared straight ahead. Holly had heard of people walking in their 
sleep—was that what the twins were doing? At least they were coming and she 
could lead them easily.
They were through the blasted garden. Holly paused and glanced back over her 
shoulder, why she did not know. The door was shut again, there was not even a 
curl of smoke from the chimney now to show that someone did live there. But the 
house itself—Holly's eyes seemed to blur, and through that blur she saw the 
outline of something which was not like the house at all, but far more seeming 
to be a dark monster crouched and watching her with mirror eyes.
The impression frightened her so, that she plunged ahead directly into the gate 
of the maze, her heart beating faster. Her booted feet slipped on one of the 
slimy paving blocks and she nearly fell. Go slow, there was nothing behind her—
Down one way, turn, down another, always leading Crock and Judy. Now she was 
back with the monster who had the mirror eyes—she was sure this was the one. 
Only there were no shining disks in its head now, just big black holes. Holly 
shivered as she hurried by with the twins.
It was so cold, so very cold! And dark. Down near the ground in the tangle of 
brush, among the monster toadstools and ghost plants, were small specks of 
light. Holly saw them move, watching her—eyes! Eyes of things! She wanted to see 
no more of them, only be out of here, away into a world she could understand.
Turn, turn, and turn again. It would be so easy to make the wrong turn, only 
something deep in her mind knew. The eyes were growing bolder, she saw the ugly 
outlines of heads—rats! Holly gave a sound close to a whimper. She hated rats. 
But as yet none of them came directly into the path.
"Holly—Holly, where are we?" Crock suddenly jerked back against her pull. 
"Where—"
His eyes were no longer set in that sleepwalking stare. But he turned his head 
from side to side and he was still afraid, she could read that in his face.
"We're in the maze," she answered shortly.
"We've got to get out!" his voice echoed, as the terrifying eyes crept closer to 
the edge of the pathway ahead. Holly glanced down and then looked away again 
quickly. She was certain that other things besides rats were closing in upon 
them. But Hagar had promised—
It was as if remembering Hagar's name made the fear retreat. Crock—there was 
nothing for him to be afraid of, she thought with a touch of scorn. Why, he 
would never have come this far if she hadn't brought him. And they had nothing 
to be afraid of, Hagar had promised—
"Come on," Holly said harshly. "We can get out easy."
But Crock had turned to his twin. "Judy? What's the matter with Judy?" Now he 
gave Holly an accusing glance.
"She's all right! She's—she's sort of asleep. Come on!"
Crock shivered, but he moved forward, and now he had caught Judy's other hand 
and they drew her along between them.
"Tamar—" Judy's voice was hardly above a whisper.
Hagar had said that they would not remember, that they would only think they had 
been lost in the maze. If that was so, she, Holly, must be very sure not to say 
anything to make them know more. Because—Hagar had said it would be bad if they 
did. Now she tried to choose words to satisfy Judy.
"We didn't find Tamar—we just got lost."
"I don't like this place," Judy cried. "I want to go home. I don't want to be 
here!"
"We're going," Holly told her. "We're going just as fast as we can."
"But we're lost—you brought us in the wrong way, Holly; you knew it was the 
wrong way!" Judy's mouth took on a stubborn set. "I'm not going to go any way 
you say. We'll only be more and more lost—"
"No—look there, Judy—I remember this." Crock hurried on to the next division of 
paths. "Sure, it's this way."
Judy pulled her hand out of Holly's and sped after him. For a moment Holly 
watched them go. She was cold outside, and she was cold inside, too. Judy, 
Crock, they acted as if they did not want to be with her any more.
What if they don't, said something else, you know more than they do. Hagar—she 
said that you had the power, they didn't. Holly did not know what that "power" 
might be. But thinking about it made her straighten up and feel an importance 
she had not known before. She pressed both hands against her chest and the bag 
within her jacket. Do what Hagar said and she could learn more and more—then 
just let Crock or Judy say she was wrong! See what would happen then!




8 Second Planting



"Well now, an' what do you think of that?" Grandma must have heard them come in, 
but she did not look around from the table. She had leaned back in her chair, 
was studying what stood before her.
The statue woman was whole. And she was—
Holly shook her head at her own first thought. Of course, that could not be a 
statue of Tamar! But it was of a woman who was dressed just like her, wide skirt 
drawn up on each side to show an underskirt almost as full, the apron, the 
collar, the laced bodice, and a cap covering most of her hair. Though the figure 
was all white, with no color to bring it to life.
"That's Tamar!" Before Holly could stop her, Judy had gone to the table and was 
gazing, fascinated, at the figure. "That is Tamar."
Now Grandma did look around. "Tamar—an' who's Tamar? That's a queerish name, to 
be sure. Wherever did you hear that one?"
It was Crock who answered while Holly still stood in dismay. "She heard it in an 
old story about Dimsdale. Tamar was supposed to live here once."
"That so?" Grandma was interested. "Somethin' Miss Sarah told you at the 
library, I suppose. Well, this here doesn't say no Tamar—let's see—" She pointed 
to some words at the foot of the base on which the repaired figure stood. "Now 
that says—" She stooped a little to see the better without having to touch the 
figure, holding her glasses very firmly in place as she did so. "Well, did you 
ever now!"
"What does it say?" Judy crowded closer, her own head strained forward. "Oh, 
look—there's Tomkit, too. Right down by her feet. It says"—Judy read the words 
aloud slowly—" 'The Young Witch.' That's a lie," she cried out. "Tamar's not a 
witch! She's good!"
"Judy!" Grandma spoke more sharply than she ever had to any of them before. "I 
did wrong in telling you all that there story of Miss Elvery's, that's plain. 
There ain't no such things as witches, 'cept in stories. Miss Elvery was so old, 
an' she had had so many troubles in her life—well, she didn't think too straight 
anymore. She read so much 'bout the old days, half the time she was livin' in 
them, rather than here an' now. I don't know about this here Tamar, but don't 
you go talking witches an' such."
"They hung witches at Salem," Crock broke in. "We saw the witch house where they 
had the trial. People did believe in witches then."
Grandma looked beyond Judy to her twin. That displeased note in her voice was 
even stronger as she continued, "They never hung no witches here." She looked 
back at the figure she had repaired, but now there was no sign of satisfaction 
or pleasure in her face as there had been earlier. "An' this here statue is jus' 
what some person thought up for hisself." She reached out for an old torn pillow 
slip (the one in which she had so carefully kept the broken pieces when she was 
working with them), and this she drew swiftly around the mended figure. "This 
goes out. Does Mr. Correy want it, he'll be entirely welcome!"
As she wrapped the figure she was still frowning. Then she arose and took it to 
the stall with the mended china, setting it down at the far back of the shelf. 
She might even be wishing now that she had not mended it or that it was no 
longer in the barn-house at all.
"That was Tamar," Judy said in a low voice, her eyes still fixed on the table 
from which Grandma had lifted the statue. "And it said she was a witch! 
Something bad's going to happen to Tamar—I know it!"
"No, it won't!" Holly had not loosened her jacket; she still held her arm 
protectingly across her middle, feeling between it and her chest the bag Hagar 
had given her.
Judy was really silly—just a child. Hagar was Tamar's sister, even though she 
had hinted that she did not like her much. But it was Hagar's house, too. And 
she would not let old Sexton Dimsdale burn it down. Hagar knew how to stop him—
Only she had made very clear that she needed Holly's help. Holly had to plant 
what she had been given. She could not understand how planting things in pots 
was going to help, but she was confident that Hagar knew, or she would not have 
told Holly to do just that.
Judy never looked around, nor did she answer her sister. Again Holly had that 
queer feeling, as if Judy were behind a kind of glass wall. She could see her 
sister, touch her, hear her, but Judy just was not close anymore.
Well, who needed her? A surge of confidence gathered in Holly, sweeping away her 
bewilderment again. No one needed Judy, but Hagar needed Holly. What she did was 
going to be very important indeed. And she must do it soon.
Grandma was inspecting other broken things along the shelf. She might be 
choosing another piece to try her skill on. Judy had turned away from the table, 
was heading up the stairs. And Crock was just going out the door. No one was 
watching, no one would come snooping around if she went right now.
Holly felt a small shiver of excitement as she slipped out behind her brother. 
Only one thing could spoil her plan. That would be if Grandpa was working in the 
fix-it shed. But Crock was not heading in that direction; he was going around to 
the other side of the barn where the driveway was.
Holly scuttled along the bare flower beds, where a few stalks, dried and dark, 
still stood, reminding her of the garden in the maze. The clouds were almost as 
heavy and bleak-looking here as those which had been hanging over Hagar's house.
She had her hand on the latch of the shed door when she jumped at a loud blast 
of sound. Someone was blowing a horn, a car horn, on the other side of the barn. 
Did that mean that Grandpa was in the shop and he was being called? Holly pulled 
the door cautiously open.
No, the workbench had some tools laid out there, and on the floor stood one of 
the old trunks they had brought from the Elkins place, its lid off. Maybe 
Grandpa was trying to fix it. But there was no one here.
Holly slipped through to the green side where Grandma's protected plants stood 
in their rows. She pulled the bag out from under her jacket and went down on her 
hands and knees to peer under the table. Yes, she was in luck, there were more 
empty pots there. She had to crawl under the table to pull them out, but she got 
them.
Spider webs—ugh! Holly wiped her hands down her jeans. She hated spiders, they 
made her feel all crawly when she saw them. But Grandma did not believe in 
killing them, ever. She said that they caught a lot of bugs as had no business 
being in houses and annoying folks.
Now, Holly remembered, she'd have to go outside and get the dirt, as she had 
before. That was going to be risky. The one window of her and Judy's bedroom 
looked out in this direction. What if Judy saw her and wanted to know what she 
was doing? But Holly did not see how else she was going to get those pots 
filled.
With the basket and trowel, she went out quickly. No one was around. A glance up 
at the window—the curtain hung straight there. Better not take any more soil 
from the flower beds. It was more risky walking toward the maze out in the open 
this way, but she was sure she could dig up more at a time from along there and 
no one would notice it.
Holly worked as fast as she could, but the ground was hard and there were tough 
grass-roots and stones. She dug with energy, all the time alert to any sound. 
That car horn had stopped blowing, but now and then she thought she could hear 
voices. Mostly they seemed to come from the direction of the old cellars Grandpa 
had filled up with the unusable junk. It was his plan to get as much of the 
waste inside those cellars as he could and then floor them over with rocks so 
they would look better. It was like his planting trees: He wanted to keep 
Dimsdale looking as nice as he could.
But who could really make a dump look like anything but what it was? Holly used 
the point of her trowel like a pick to loosen up the tough clods. This dirt did 
not look very promising, but it was the best she could do. Maybe she could get 
some of those plant vitamins they sold at the dime store—the kind Mom had fed 
her African violets. Those would make up for not having any good soil. The point 
was she had to plant the things Hagar had given her—plant them and hide them, as 
quickly as she could. Without anyone learning about them.
For she was as sure as if Hagar had openly warned her that no one must know she 
had brought these seeds and the long, odd-looking root back from the maze. If 
Crock and Judy never remembered what had happened in Hagar's house, she was 
safe.
Holly now thought of the place in the maze as Hagar's house, though they had 
seen Tamar there, too. Only Holly found it increasingly difficult to remember 
Tamar very well. While she could close her eyes at any moment and see Hagar as 
clearly as if she were standing right here watching her dig holes in the 
exceedingly hard ground.
The results of Holly's digging were discouraging. When the soil was dumped into 
the basket it was all in hard lumps. Maybe once she got it inside she could 
break it up, even use one of Grandpa's hammers to mash it if she had to. To add 
to the difficulty of the digging, Holly felt she had to keep looking around to 
make sure no one was watching her.
At last the basket was almost full to the top, and when she lifted it, the 
weight was nearly more than she could manage. But she tugged it back to the 
shed. There was a pile of newspapers in one corner. Grandpa spread them on the 
floor when he was painting.
Holly grabbed some of these and put them down, set the basket on top, and began 
to ladle the lumps into the pots with her trowel. Perhaps coming into the warmth 
of the shed made them break apart. Because even the largest began to crumble, 
and a few energetic thumps with the trowel broke them up completely. She had to 
scant on the last two pots, but she was afraid to trust to luck and venture out 
the second time for more soil.
Seeds went down into the soil as quickly as she could shift them in. The biggest 
pot had to hold the root, and she arranged that in the pot with all the care she 
could, using her hands to build up the dirt around it.
Now—Holly squatted back on her heels and surveyed the shelves. She and Judy had 
hidden the other pots; she must do the same with these. Only she could not see 
too much room left. Standing as tall as she could, she began to move those 
already on the shelves, wedging in one of her pots well to the back wherever she 
could discover the necessary space. Finally only the pot with the root was left. 
Holly could see nothing else to do but to push it well back under the table, 
hoping that it would grow in spite of the dark—at least get a start.
While she pushed and changed the other plants around, she was surprised to see 
that at least two of those Judy had planted showed a tiny slip of green breaking 
through the soil. There was no way of telling which these were. For they had not 
thought to try to mark the pots with the seeds as they had put them in. Holly 
could not even now clearly remember the listing of those Tamar had pressed upon 
them. Nor did she care now. The important ones were indeed those she had brought 
back, though Hagar had never quite explained why they were so needful.
Holly was careful in her cleaning up. Judy might sneak in here to see what she 
had planted, Grandma certainly often visited her winter garden. No one must 
guess, at least for now, that Holly had made any additions. She looked around at 
last with a sigh of relief. She had done what she promised, and she would get 
the plant vitamins the first chance she had. Those ought to help a lot.
As Holly left the fix-it shed she was as careful to look about to see if Crock 
or Judy were spying on her as she had been when she entered. They had no right 
to try to find out about her business, hers and Hagar's. Cautiously she pushed 
open the barn-house door, trying to think up some possible answers to any 
awkward questions that might be asked.
"—you can see their way of thinkin', Lute. 'Course, no one can say you don't do 
the best you can to keep it in order. Only this is a dump, and Mr. Reuther, he 
says he'll pay top price. Judge Tanner, he's lookin' into the hassle with that 
Mr. Porter Dimsdale out west. Seems like he ought to be glad to have it all 
cleared up. The thing's been hangin' on long enough. I jus' came out to let you 
know how it stands, Lute. We would be doin' nothin', but them new people, they 
got up and made a fuss 'bout a dump being close to 'em and as how this needs 
clearin' up to make the town look better 'fore the celebration.
"Now don't you take it, Lute, that any of us we're sayin' as how you ain't doing 
a bang-up job here, 'cause you are. But there's jus' so much you can do 'bout a 
dump. An' if this Mr. Reuther means what he says—"
"Then"—that was Grandma, speaking sharp and clear—"you'll have you some more 
streets with all them little houses what looks 'zactly alike, an' no trees nor 
nothin'—jus' all bare."
"I guess so. There's more'n more folks as want to live out away from the cities. 
And they've got to go somewhere."
"They don't live outta the cities," Grandma countered. "No sirree, they jus' 
brings their old cities 'long with 'em when they moves. How long we got, Mr. 
Bill, 'afore these new city folks want to roust us out?"
"Can't tell, Mercy. It's gotta come up 'fore th' town meetin'. And that 
over-the-river crowd, they do a lot of talkin'. I jus' wanted to warn you 
straight off that there may be trouble waitin' right 'round the bend. Now me, 
personally, I don't want nothin' to do with this Reuther fellow. He talks big, 
but I want to see if his doin' comes up to his talkin'. Dimsdale place was a big 
fine house once. Pity that burned. Were it still standin' we could take it over 
for show, jus' like they did the old Pigot place, and these people what are 
fixing up the Elkins' house are plannin' on doin'. But nowadays, it seems like 
they just want to sweep away everything from the old days, was it good or bad, 
they don't care. Well, I'll be gettin' on. Thanks for th' snack, Mercy. That was 
right tasty raisin pie. Seems like you get more taste in your cookin' than most 
of the women 'round here who do a lot more boastin'."
"That's right kind of you to say that, Mr. Bill." Grandma did not sound happy 
when she answered, but more as if she were worried or upset.
"You got any ideas as to what they's goin' to say at the town meetin', Mr. 
Bill?" That was Grandpa.
"Only just what I've been hearin'. Lotta talkin' goin' on. There's some—Jim 
Hooker, and Ira Batchler, they listens when the new folks talk. 'Course Jim, he 
runs the garage and Ira's got the hardware. Them two, they are makin' money 
offen those allotment folks. Seems like them houses o' theirs, they always need 
a mite of fixin'. And you know that Ira and his boy, they go out on their own 
doin' a little carpentry here, a dab of plumbin' there. And the garage gets 
about twice as much business now that the development is open. It ain't, I 
guess, that Ira and Jim are against keepin' things as they have been, they's 
just wantin' any pickin's they think might be comin'.
"As I see it the main trouble's that Mrs. Stanley Deevers, her and her bunch of 
know-it-alls from the other side of the river. She tried to push into the 
Ladies' Thimble Society over to the church and tell 'em how they needed to wake 
up and do something more up-to-date. Only when Mrs. Pigot stood right up to her, 
she got miffed. Then it was the school board, and we heard a lotta talkin' as to 
how our school's so backward no young'un is like to get any education." Holly 
heard a rich, hearty laugh follow that. "Was she ever caught with one foot in a 
mud-puddle when Dr. Peabody pulled out that record book of his and started to 
point out the number of scholarships and such our young'uns have been winning.
"Mrs. Deevers, she tried to say as how our school was so backward, that we 
didn't teach nothin' about livin' in this here today world. But she didn't get 
too far with that there foolishness. People is too proud of the school, and they 
got a little hot about her sayin' all that. So she calmed down a mite and we 
didn't hear her argyin' 'bout things for a spell. Then she turns up with this 
new idea—'Beautiful Sussex,' for the Tricentennial. And the trouble is, Lute, 
Mercy, there she's got ahold o' somethin' as don't bother people so. They ain't 
goin' to get their dander up defendin' no town dump from Mrs. Deevers. Then, 
with Mr. Reuther comin' in and hintin' as how he'd be right willin' to take it 
over and develop it—well, money talks, even though he's really plannin' to make 
it into a lot of little tacky-lookin' houses as nobody but city folk, who can't 
see further than the end of their noses, is goin' to buy. But me, I got one darn 
good question I'm savin' up for town meetin' (that's comin' on November tenth): 
I'm goin' to rise right up and ask do they take away the Dimsdale dump for a 
development, but where then is they fixin' to put the trash next? Pitch it out 
alongside the roads, maybe? What kind of a beautifyin' kinda thing is that goin' 
to be? That's just what happened over to Norfolk—and that's what came of it, 
too. You'll hear me sayin' enough to make 'em think. If those 
dumb-between-the-ears fellers do think. We can give 'em a fight do we want to. 
Me, I'm goin' around right now tellin' it like it is to enough of the old-timers 
as can throw some weight around. I had to warn you, Lute, Mercy, but we ain't 
got to the fightin' part yet—and me, am I goin' to give 'em a whale of a fight!"
Holly heard the other door slam, and now she slipped fully into the warmth of 
the barn. Grandma was sitting at the table, her hands spread out on the top, and 
she was looking at Grandpa right over the tops of her glasses, which this time 
had nearly slipped off her nose though she did not seem to notice.
"Luther, whatever in the world can we do?" That voice did not sound like 
Grandma's at all, but was thin and wavery, like the voice of an old, old lady.
Grandpa was by the door, as if he had just seen their recent visitor out. "Do, 
Mercy?" He swung around and his voice was not thin and wavery at all, it was 
hard. "We gonna do jus' what Mr. Bill Noyes said—we're gonna fight!"
"But he said, an' he's right, nobody cares about a dump. That can be just 
anywhere—"
"Nobody cares 'bout a dump?" Grandpa was still fierce. "Mr. Correy—where's he 
gonna get his antique things? And Lem—he does a lot with his repaired stuff. And 
Mrs. Dale—the Scouts, they need the dump for their projects. Miss Sarah at the 
library, who'll see she gets all them old books? Twice now, ain't we found 
things as she said were the best she ever saw? That there journal of Seth Elkins 
as she shows around every time there's new people at the museum, who found that? 
You did, Mercy, right here at this dump!
"An' it ain't going to be all dump, neither. Ain't you an' me, Mercy, ain't we 
been workin' plantin' things an' tryin' back there"—Grandpa waved his arm 
energetically at the wall behind Holly without looking at her at all—"to make it 
look good again? There's all yore herbs an' such as you is known to have. Things 
like none of them garden-club ladies ever seen 'afore. Didn't they say so last 
year when Miss Sarah had you over to th' library to tell all 'bout 'em? No 
sirree, Mercy, I tells you plain they ain't gonna sweep us an' Dimsdale away so 
easy. Put up them little old houses as gets outta fix quick as a family moves in 
'em an' try to spread out a little—"
Grandpa's face was flushed, and he shook his fist in the air, Holly thought, as 
if he dared one of the development houses to sprout up in the middle of the barn 
like one of the big mushrooms Holly had seen in the maze.
One of the big mushrooms. Holly gulped. What had Hagar promised? That she could 
teach Holly how to to make wishes come true! She had done what Hagar had wanted. 
Now Hagar would have to keep her part of the bargain. Holly would wish, and that 
Mrs. Deevers, whoever she was, would stop meddling—
In the moment Holly forgot that she hated the dump. It was hers—or rather it 
belonged to Grandpa and Grandma, and she was living here. Now she felt as fierce 
as Grandpa looked. No one was going to take Dimsdale and run bulldozers all over 
it—cut down the maze—
Cut down the maze! But if that happened, how could she ever find Hagar again and 
claim her wishes? No, no bulldozers in the maze!
"When is the town meeting?" Holly asked.
Both Grandma and Grandpa gave a start and looked around as she came out of the 
shadows behind the last stall and walked toward the table.
"Where you come from, Holly?" Grandma frowned at her. "You been listenin' 
without us knowin'?"
"Yes. I heard that man talking." Holly was too full of what might happen to 
notice Grandma's frown very much. "How soon will we know—about what they plan to 
do?"
"This ain't no bother for young'uns." Now Holly was aware of Grandpa's very 
unfamiliar sharpness.
But Grandma was shaking her head slowly. She did raise her hand now and push up 
her glasses, but she did that as if she were very tired, and not with her usual 
emphatic thump. "You can't keep young'uns from knowin' somethin' like this, 
Luther. They'll hear the talk soon enough in town. We don't know nothin' for 
sure, Holly. An' until we do, you don't say anythin' even if you is asked. You 
understand?" She gazed at Holly in a way which was a warning Holly could not 
disregard.
"Yes," Holly answered. She longed to say that Grandma and Grandpa need not 
worry, if she could just get to see Hagar again. But when could she?
If she tried sleeping on the pillow again tonight, would it work? It must! She 
must get to Hagar as soon as she could. Or maybe—Holly shivered—maybe Hagar 
would do nothing unless the plants grew out there in the shed. And it might 
takes days before they showed. Get the plant food, she could do that; she had 
enough money left from her allowance to buy at least one package.
She wanted to go up to her room, get out her purse, and count how much money she 
had left, because she had bought that special notebook for her project yesterday 
and she was not quite sure now. This was more in her thoughts at present than 
Grandma.
Grandpa had reached for his coat, which was hanging up on the end of one of the 
stalls.
"I'll put the truck under cover tonight," he said. "There'll be a stiff freeze 
by all the signs, if I know 'em."
Grandma jumped up. "Freeze—an' m' plants in the fix-it shed. Where's my coat, 
an' my scarf?"
"Now don't you take on, Mercy. I'll see to loadin' up the stove. No sense in you 
tryin' to do it. That old stove never did work good for you nohow."
Holly, who had frozen herself at the mention of the plants, relaxed when she saw 
that Grandma was not insisting on seeing to that chore. As Grandpa went out the 
door she headed for the stairs, intent on two things. She must find the pillow 
and make sure she did not forget where it was so she could use it again to see 
Hagar. For by now Holly was convinced that the pillow was the real key to the 
maze. Then she must also portion out her money to get the plant food which would 
coax the seeds she had planted to grow as quickly as possible.
When she got to the bedroom she expected to find Judy, but there was no sign of 
the younger girl. Holly went straight to Judy's box of cloth pieces, which was 
in the wardrobe. Moments later, with its contents all on the floor about her, 
the box turned upside-down and empty in her hands, she knew only one thing. The 
pillow was gone. And there could only be a single answer—Judy had taken it!
Which meant that unless she could get it back, she would be unable to meet 
Hagar—to get those witch wishes!
"She's got to give it back!" Holly kicked angrily at those treasured squares of 
Judy's, all those pieces she was saving up to make a quilt when Mom had time to 
show her how.
The trouble with Judy was that when she got an idea into her head it was set 
there for ages and ages. You could not change it by talking to her, not in the 
least. Just as she had been planning her quilt for almost a year and she never 
forgot about it or lost interest.
But just now those pieces around Holly's feet did not matter in the least. What 
did was that maybe Judy had some ideas about the pillow. Could she even have 
destroyed it?
Holly moved back and sat upon her bed with a desolate thump. If Judy had done 
that—how was she ever going to get to Hagar and claim her wishes? And if she did 
not, what would happen to Dimsdale?




9 Dimsdale in Doubt



"My pieces! Holly Wade, did you do this?" Judy, her eyes snapping in anger, 
stood in the doorway of the room.
"What did you do with the pillow?" Holly did not heed these signs of one of 
Judy's very rare outbursts of temper.
"My pieces!" Judy repeated. She was down on the floor crawling around now, 
picking up, smoothing out. "Holly, this is about the meanest mean thing anybody 
could do! You're plain mean!"
But there was only one thought in Holly's mind. She caught Judy by her 
shoulders, giving her a vigorous shake. "You've got to tell me! What did you do 
with the pillow? It isn't here anywhere, I've looked."
Judy twisted hard enough to break Holly's grip. Her lower lip stuck out and she 
gave Holly such a hostile glare that for a moment the older girl drew away.
"Won't tell you! Everything's gone wrong since you took that pillow, Holly. I 
found your draw piece of paper, too. And you are a cheater! It was really 
Crock's turn and you grabbed it. Then what did you do, you took us in a place 
and lost us! You're not going to do that again, Holly—me an' Crock—we're not 
going to ever let you. You had no right to dump out all my pieces like this. I'm 
going to tell Grandma, ask her if I can have my own room where you can't pull my 
things around. So there!"
"You don't understand," Holly began—then it was as if something stuck in her 
throat. She found to her surprise that she could not say what she wanted to: 
tell Judy about the wishes; and Hagar's promises—the need to get help for 
Dimsdale.
"I understand just how mean you are!" Judy exploded. "And I don't like you 
anymore, Holly. Ever since we've come here, you've been getting meaner 'n 
meaner. You're just like an old witch yourself! So there!"
Judy was in her most stubborn mood. Holly fought her own impatience. Something 
bubbled up in her; she wanted to hit Judy, hurt her, make her tell where the 
pillow was. Then—Holly sat down on her bed. What made her want to hurt Judy? She 
had never felt like that before in her whole life. Oh, Judy could be stubborn 
and hard to reason with at times, but never before had Holly had the impulse to 
hit her, hurt her so hard she would have to do as Holly said. What was 
happening? Holly knew a growing fear she could not explain, nor did she really 
understand what she was afraid of. Unless it was that wild part of her which 
wanted now to strike out—to hurt—
She huddled miserably on the bed. This was like being two people all at once. 
One was the Holly she had always been, and the other—the other was someone she 
was afraid of. She had been mean dumping Judy's pieces all out on the floor—
Holly stooped to pick up the nearest, only to have Judy snatch it out of her 
hands. "You just let that alone! You let all my things alone after this. You let 
me alone, Holly Wade."
Holly sat down again. Maybe if Judy knew about what was going to happen to 
Dimsdale—She wet her lips. Would she be able to tell about that, or would she 
find she could not tell, as she had not been able to tell about Hagar?
"Listen, Judy—" she began.
Judy turned her back on her sister. She was busy now, restoring her pieces to 
her box. "Won't!"
"Judy, this isn't about the pillow, it's about Dimsdale, the 
barn-house—everything. You've got to listen, because it's important." Holly kept 
on talking to Judy's back. At least Judy was still in the room, and her ears 
were not stopped—she just had to listen.
Holly repeated what she had overheard, and what Grandpa and Grandma said 
afterward. Judy had stopped putting her pieces away. Now she faced about, the 
anger gone from her round face.
"What are we all going to do, Holly?" she asked slowly.
"There's this meeting, a lot of people don't want it to happen. But this old 
Mrs. Deevers, whoever she is, she wants to do away with the dump. And somebody 
called Mr. Reuther wants to buy the land here to build a lot of new houses."
"He can't," Judy said flatly. "Tamar won't let him! Tamar won't let them take 
Dimsdale away from Grandma and Grandpa."
"Judy, you know Tamar's not here. She lived a long time ago."
"She's here, you saw her your own self," Judy declared. "And she—she loves 
Dimsdale."
Holly stared at her sister. Judy's calm certainty surprised her.
"Tamar—-she's not real," Holly began again, not quite sure just how to find the 
words to impress Judy. How could you say that a person was not real when you had 
been in her house, eaten her food, talked to her?
"I don't mean she wasn't real once," she corrected herself. "But she's not real 
now. We must have gone back in time to see her, Judy."
"I say she's real, and she'll help us!" Judy's stubbornness was back. "You are 
just saying that because when you tried to take us to Tamar we never got there! 
I'll bet Tamar didn't want to see you!”
Holly's desire to prove Judy wrong, to tell her that they had gotten to the 
heart of the maze a second time, was so strong it actually choked her. However, 
again she could not say the words; again something prevented her. Holly now 
believed that Hagar had more power than
Tamar. Hagar—she would help. But she could not get to Hagar without the pillow, 
and she was well aware that she would get nothing directly from Judy as to where 
the younger girl had hidden it.
"No"—Holly chose her words carefully—"we didn't get to Tamar. But we ought to, 
we ought to tell her about Sexton Dimsdale—before Halloween. And we ought to 
tell her about what may happen now, see if she can help us."
Judy gazed at her sister thoughtfully. "Maybe—" But she did not sound sure. 
"I'll think about it. Only next time there's not going to be any cheating about 
the pillow!"
"Yes." Holly was ready to promise anything. Though she knew that if she could 
only find the pillow—and she was sure it was not in their room—she was not going 
to be bound by that promise. She was going to try to get to Hagar!
When they went down for supper, Grandma and Grandpa said nothing about their 
visitor of the afternoon. In fact they talked about things in the future exactly 
as if they were always going to be right here in the barn-house, and nothing 
would happen to it.
"You young"uns been thinkin' 'bout yore dress-ups for the party?" Grandpa asked, 
as Grandma started to pile the dishes together. "There's prizes, you know. Them 
what gets the most unusual costume, or fancy or whatever, they get the prizes."
"I know what I'm going to be," Crock announced almost before Grandpa was 
finished. "A robot. I'm going to get me some of that heavy foil and make a 
regular robot suit. Got a picture—look here!" He took out his Christmas wallet 
and from it took a picture cut from a magazine, passing it over to Grandpa, who 
held it quite close to his eyes as if he did not want to miss a single detail.
"A robot, eh," he commented. "One o' them walkin', talkin' machines as they 
think we is gonna have to do all our work in the future. Ugly-lookin' cuss—"
"But I can make a suit like that out of foil, can't I?" Crock wanted to know.
"Need somethin' a mite heavier'n foil, I opine," Grandpa announced. "Think 
maybe, was we to put our heads together, we could cook us up something. Take a 
look-see 'round tomorrow… And what about you, now?" He looked to Judy and on to 
Holly.
What did any old Halloween costume matter? Holly thought. She didn't even want 
to go to any old party, but she supposed they'd make her. Ought to dress up like 
a piece of junk—maybe—
If Holly had not made up her mind, Judy was firmly set on her own plan. "I'm 
going as a cat, a cat like Tomkit, not a black one but a gray one," she said 
with the firmness of somebody who did not intend to be argued out of her choice.
"A cat—hmmmm—" Grandma looked at Judy and then at Tomkit, sitting on the hearth, 
washing a hind leg with a great deal of attention. "Black cats are usually for 
Halloween—"
"Like Tomkit," Judy insisted. "Holly says it's too hard to make a costume like 
that, but I'll bet you could do it, Grandma."
"Gray—" Grandma seemed to be thinking. "Well, now, I jus' remembered 'bout that 
old blanket—the hairy one. I think as how that could be dyed gray. Then they do 
have cat masks in the dime store. Those I seen last time I was in. That'd be 
black, though, not gray."
"Maybe you could paint one gray," Judy said eagerly.
"Don't know about that. But we can try. You gotta remember that Halloween is 
gonna be cold. We have to have anything you young'uns wear big enough so 
underneath you got room for sweaters an' jeans. Otherwise you might take your 
deaths of cold. Well, we got us a cat, an' a robot. What are you going to try, 
Holly?"
A thought had suddenly flashed into Holly's head, she did not know how or why. 
"I'm going to be an African princess." She could do it, she had that djellaba 
Mom had made her from the brilliantly colored piece of material they had found 
on the remnant table last year. It looked as if it came from Africa or some 
far-off place. Her hair—yes, she knew just what she was going to do about her 
hair. Something she had wanted to do for a long time, but Mom had said she 
wasn't old enough. It was her hair, wasn't it, and she could do it by herself. 
She had watched Eva Lee Patterson do hers often enough back home. She could get 
some big hoop earrings at the dime store, and wear a couple of long bead 
necklaces.
"I've got the costume already," she continued. "Mom made it for me last year."
Grandma nodded. "That's good, Holly, 'cause there won't be much time for fixin', 
an' I'll have to bend my mind a little for this cat suit Judy wants. Now, 
Luther, I got to get into town tomorrow anyway. Mrs. Jeffries has ordered all 
them special candles for to send to her daughter, an' I got me quite a few odds 
and ends o' shoppin' to do. So when you run in to drop that side table at Mr. 
Correy's, you can just take us along. That one little bitty table ain't gonna 
crowd up the truck so much we can't pack in. Then you can pick us up at the 
Emporium 'round noontime. How's that sound?"
"You sure, Mercy, you all be through shoppin' by noon?" Grandpa laughed. "All 
right, it sounds to me like somethin' which can be did."
After the dishes were washed, Grandma brought out some newspapers and started 
measuring them against Judy, slashing them up with her big scissors here and 
there as she worked out a pattern for a cat suit. Grandpa and Crock were 
prowling around in the stalls, hauling things around. Holly sat on the settle by 
the fire, watching. She tried to coax Tomkit to come and sit on her lap but he 
ignored her, firmly hunching down on the hearth, his eyes fixed on the fire as 
if he saw something of absorbing interest in the flames.
Putting the cutout papers to one side at last, Grandma went to an old box 
against the wall and pulled out a queer-looking blanket (if blanket it was) that 
had long hair fastened into its weaving, more like one of the pieces of fake fur 
people used now for rugs.
"Mohair," Grandma said. She unrolled it and began to lay her newspaper patterns 
here and there on it, changing them around to take advantage of every bit of the 
blanket. It was a yellowish-white and there was a big stain of yellow right in 
the middle..
"It'll have to be a dark gray now," Grandma pointed out to Judy, "seem' as how 
we got to cover up this here stain. An' you'll need a bit of wire or somethin' 
in the tail part to make it stand up a little an' not just drag along."
"I knew you could do it!" Judy's eyes were shining. She hugged Grandma 
impulsively.
"It ain't been done yet, child." Grandma smiled. "But if it can be done, we'll 
do it."
Holly had a lonesome feeling. With it, she was unhappy. How could Grandma, 
Grandpa worry about an old Halloween party and act as if making costumes for it 
were important? What was important was maybe saving their home and getting back 
at people like this Mrs. Deever who just went about making trouble for 
everybody. When she got her witch wishes—she'd take care of Mrs. Deever. Her 
thoughts made a wall between her and the others. Was she the only one who 
cared—who wanted to do something? If she could only make Judy understand about 
the importance of getting back to Hagar! However, if she could not talk about 
Hagar, then she would have to use Tamar—insist again that they warn her about 
the trouble on Halloween, use that as a talking point to make Judy produce the 
pillow.
When she had worked that out, Holly felt relieved. Why had she not seen that way 
of doing it before? Judy would listen if she was careful about saying she was 
afraid for Tamar.
But there was nothing she could do about it now, not until she got Judy alone. 
Holly was bored watching Grandma and Judy, Grandpa and Crock—all so busy. With 
even Tomkit ignoring her, she was alone. She could plan tomorrow about shopping 
at the dime store. There were things for her to buy, if she had the money. Holly 
suddenly remembered that she had not, because of the scene with Judy, emptied 
out her purse to see just how much of her allowance was left.
Upstairs was cold. Grandma brought up hot soapstones to put in each bed when 
they went to sleep, and she said soon they would move downstairs. They could 
clean out some of the stalls and those would be bedrooms. Also Holly knew better 
than to light the candle which was kept beside her bed for emergencies: Grandma 
had warned them about fire.
"Now that's all we can do tonight, child," Grandma said to Judy as she cut out 
the last piece of pattern for the cat costume. "Tomorrow when we get home I'll 
boil me up a mess of dye an' we'll give this blanket a good dousin' in that. Has 
to dry then, an' it'll shrink some. But we can still get out what we need, I'm 
certain sure o' that. Time's gettin' on, we'd best start bedward."
Judy was very full of the cat costume and her need for a cat mask. She was sure 
there would be one at the dime store. Holly held to her patience as her sister 
talked. Put Judy's back up again and she would never get any help out of her. 
She dug down into one of the suitcases with their summer things in it, which Mom 
had said did not have to be opened now, to find the djellaba. In the lamplight 
its colors looked brighter than ever—really cheery. For the first time she was 
rather interested in the thought of dressing up, though she was not looking 
forward to the party.
Holly was still undecided about when to approach Judy on the subject of Tamar, 
but she had no chance to argue further that night. For when she climbed into her 
bed, she was suddenly as tired as if all the unhappiness of this day had 
thickened into a sleep weighing her far, far down.
The next morning there was so much to do: Breakfast was followed by what Grandma 
called "slickin' up a mite." Which really meant making the living portion of the 
barn-house as tidy as they could. Then Grandma brought out the statue she had 
mended.
"I got me a funny feelin' 'bout this," she said as she fitted it into a carton 
and stuffed old rags and dried grass tightly in around it. "First off, when I 
was workin' on it, I liked it—wanted to have it around. Now, I don't. I'll just 
take it to Mr. Correy, an' if he can make anything of it—so much the better!" 
She tapped down the lid of the carton. "Now let's see: There's m' candles, an' 
them jars of preserves an' pickles I set aside to let Mrs. Pigot have for the 
Emporium, an'—I guess that there's the whole of it."
The children were already wearing their gloves, jackets, and caps. Grandma put 
on a coat with a fur collar, which fitted very snugly up about her chin, and a 
knitted cap almost like theirs.
"Tain't fashionable, I know," she stated as she fastened the tie ends, which 
pulled the cap well down over her ears, under her chin. "But m' ears don't take 
kindly to the chill. Better to be comfortable than cold any day!"
Holly and Crock volunteered to go in the back of the truck: Holly taking on the 
responsibility of seeing that the carton holding Grandma's repaired statue 
suffered no injury, Crock keeping an eye on the other carton with the jars of 
jam and pickles. It was bright and sunny, but there was a strong wind. They sat 
with their backs to the table Grandpa had lashed in with rope, pulling over it 
and them the tarpaulin to keep out the force of the wind.
Holly was very glad when they reached town. They did not stop at Mrs. Pigot's 
(Grandpa would do that on the way back, to leave the carton), but kept on down 
the main street, pulling up in front of a small building Holly knew from their 
class's walk across town had once been a combined blacksmith's shop and livery 
stable. This was Mr. Coney's antique shop now, and he came right out almost 
before the truck stopped.
He was a big man, towering over Grandpa, and did not look in the least like an 
antique dealer, in Holly's private opinion. More like a farmer or one of the men 
working at the lumbering camp. She had often seen them drive through town.
"Good to see you, Luther, Mercy!" he rumbled in a voice as big as he was. "Saves 
me a ride out to give you an order, Mercy. I've got it written down for 
you—whole set of candles for the Livingstones. They got some this summer and 
wrote back that they want more. Come in—come in."
While he and Grandpa, with Crock standing by to help if need be, got the table 
unloaded, Grandma and the girls went inside. Holly was afraid to move around 
much. The room was so crowded with things, things she believed would break 
easily and cost a lot of money. Every table, the shelves of tall china cabinets, 
the tops of old desks, had cups and saucers, little figures, vases. No one could 
even see it all, it was just as crowded as Tamar's house.
Grandma had taken the statue carton in by herself and now was loosening the top 
as Mr. Correy came over to the end of the room where there was a big old desk 
with just piles and piles of papers and notebooks messed on top of it.
"Now what kind of a treasure have you got for me this time, Mercy Wade?" he 
asked.
"It came out of the Elkins place—in th' trash," Grandma said as she loosened the 
packing around the figure and began to pull it out. "Thought as how it might 
just be one of them Rogers' pieces you were talkin' 'bout. But I don't rightly 
know. It was broken pretty bad—but I did get it together."
"Even restored, when you do it, Mercy, it's well worth showing," he said. 
"Here"—he swept a lot of the papers into a single pile and made room on the desk 
for her to set "The Young Witch" in plain sight.
"There you be." Grandma brushed a last wisp of straw from the kilted-up skirts 
of the figure.
Mr. Correy just stood and looked at it, his eyes a little narrowed. "If it is a 
Rogers'," he said slowly, "it's a new one to me. Might be somebody trying his 
hand at the same kind of folk sculpture. "The Young Witch." You know, Mercy, 
that face now, it might almost have been done as a portrait."
Now he took it up carefully and ran his hands over it. "Marvelous job, Mercy, 
just like you always do. I tell you—Halloween's coming on—we'll just trim up a 
season display in the front window and make our young witch the center of it. 
Leave it on consignment as always, Mercy?"
Grandpa nodded. "You do your part of the business in your own way, Mr. Corry. To 
tell the truth—that there's somethin' I'm glad to see the back of."
"Why?" he asked curiously.
"Can't say. Just it gives me shivers a little. I get a feelin' like some old 
sadness was a-peckin' at my mind tryin' t' make me 'member somethin' I'd do well 
to forget. Well, an' here's the mornin' wastin'. You jus' give me that list of 
candles now an' we'll be on our way. We've got some shoppin' to do."
"Right here"—he flipped through the pile of papers. "Yes, here it is. She'd like 
them before Thanksgiving, she says."
"She'll git 'em, providin' all goes well." Grandma hesitated. "You heard 'bout 
the Meetin', Mr. Correy? How they is sayin' Dimsdale is an eyesore as has to be 
gotten rid of?"
He frowned. "I heard. And they're going to hear from some of us on the other 
side—don't you worry about that, Mercy. We're getting up a counter-petition that 
will make that Deever female think a bit."
"That's good hearin', Mr. Correy. 'Course we won't never know how a wind is 
blowin' till it hits. But I'll get you the candles, whether or no, anyhow."
The dime store was much further along Main Street, in that section where there 
were newer-looking buildings, a drugstore, a restaurant, and some other stores. 
All these had a big modern signs which somehow looked too bright and a little 
trashy. Only a small section of the street touched the park with its two 
statues, one of a Revolutionary soldier and the other of a Union Army man, who 
faced each other over a pyramid of cannon balls and the cannon which maybe had 
once fired them. The houses around three and a half sides of the park were all 
big and old, most of them painted white, with white wooden fences marking off 
their front yards. At two corners stood churches, and at the third was a big 
building toward which Grandma started out first. That was the old posting inn, 
almost two hundred years old, and it was where they would deliver the box of 
candles Crock now carried.




10 Blight



Holly sat with her project notebook before her. But for a good ten minutes or 
more she had not made any additions to the lines she had already written there. 
What she had put down was all Grandma and Grandpa could remember about Dimsdale 
in the days when Miss Elvery was still alive and they had come to take care of 
her and the rundown property.
"Things, they was in such a mess as you couldn't believe, didn't you see them 
for your ownself," Grandma had declared. "Miss Elvery was a lady an' she weren't 
never used to do hard work. She had a couple of girls. Girls? They was old women 
when I first knew her but they didn't have no other place to go, an' Miss Elvery 
kept 'em. Emma Watkins, she was bedfast an' Miss Elvery nursed her like she was 
close kin.
"Liza Peabody, she hobbled 'round doin' what she could, but that weren't much, I 
can tell you. As for the outside—lawsy, you had to cut a path in like they do in 
the jungles you see in the Geographic pictures, it was all growed up so much. 
There hadn't been a hand turned to keepin' it up after Miss Elvery's pa died an' 
she had to let Silas Hawkins go.
"We, Luther 'n me, had just got married an' we wanted a place to ourselves. 
There weren't none roundabouts as we knowed of. In those days, folks, black like 
us, we weren't welcome to move into town. It was better to keep to our own kind. 
But Miss Elvery, somehow she heard 'bout us, an' she came drivin' over with that 
old horse an' a broken-down buggy. She offered us the barn-house free an' clear 
o' any rent, and land for growin' things.
"Luther, he was workin on the roads makin' cash money, an' with the barn-house 
an' a garden, we knew we could manage good. Then when I saw the mess up at the 
house—an' Miss Elvery never complaining about it neither, well, I pitched in an' 
did what I could for her.
"She began to teach me things, too—all about herbs. She had a garden of them, 
only things she tended out-side. An' she said as how anybody could get learnin' 
jus' by tryin'. She lent me an' Luther books an' showed me all kinds o' fine 
sewin' an' the like. She treated us like we was friends an' neighbors. Emma, she 
died that first winter we was here. That was a welcome release for the poor old 
soul. An' Liza, she had a stroke. Fell down right in the kitchen an' only lasted 
a day an' night after that.
"So then I took over in the house. It was way too big for Miss Elvery, so we 
closed up a lot of rooms. She had her bedroom right off the kitchen. An' she 
used that for a sittin' an' dinin' room an' didn't try to keep up the rest of 
the house—'cept the library. Miss Elvery loved readin'. She read the same books 
over 'n over. Used to tell me how live the people in 'em seemed to her, like 
they was sittin' right in the room talkin' about all their troubles an' such.
"Once in a while she'd go through the house with me an' point out things an' 
tell me their history—good as readin' a book. Pity it was all burned up. She had 
things better'n in the museum Miss Sarah started at the library. Then she got 
the rheumatics, an' when it got cold she had to stay in bed a lot. But she was 
still alive in her mind, an' she read an' she quilted. Her piecework quilts, 
they's all burnt up too, they was like pictures they was so pretty. Never saw 
any to touch 'em.
"Luther, betweentimes when he wasn't on the road crew or gettin' a day's work on 
some farm, he went at the garden. We raised most all we ate. 'Cept meat. Come 
butcherin' time Luther'd give a helpin' hand for part of the meat. Miss 
Elvery—she didn't have no money, 'cept once or twice when she tol' me to sell 
something out of the house for her. She knew that the old things were beginnin' 
to interest the summer people. But she had to be hard-driven 'fore she did that. 
And mostly she used the money she got from that to help other people, too.
"She always worried 'bout the taxes, but she'd manage to scrape up something. Me 
and Luther, we'd add what we could. 'Cause we had the barn-house, you see. Then 
toward the end, Miss Elvery, she got lost in time, you might say. Her rheumatics 
got better, an' she'd think it was years back an' she was goin' to a tea party 
or the like. She took to wandering 'bout the house at night, huntin' something. 
Though she never made plain to me what it was. Then—well, she got in the old 
parlor an' she must have fainted like an' dropped her candle. Lucky I was comin' 
up to check on her when I saw the flames. Luther, he heard me screamin' an' he 
broke the window an' got Miss Elvery out.
"We brought her down here. There was no savin' the house, nor nothin', 'cause 
the town fire department was too far. We had no phone an' couldn't call 'em. 
Luther, he went runnin' down to the forks where the Wilsons lived. They called 
the doctor an' come back with him. By that time the house, it was gone. An' Miss 
Elvery—the doctor said her heart was weak. Though she lived for a little while 
here, she never remembered nothin' an' finally just went to sleep. She was a 
good lady."
Then Grandma had sat silent for a moment before she roused and added, "Make sure 
you say that 'bout her, Holly. She was a mighty good lady as worried 'bout 
others. Maybe people have forgot. I ain't, an' I never will.
"Then the lawyer, he came out. Seems she didn't leave no will—or if she did, it 
got burned up in the house. But he did have a paper she give him a long time 
before with the name of some kinfolk as went west years an' years earlier—after 
the Civil War, it were. He said he'd try to trace them down. Meanwhile, Luther, 
he had the paper Miss Elvery had given him when we first came to live here an' 
he showed it to the lawyer an' Sheriff Haynes. It said as how she wanted us for 
caretakers.
"They got together an' said we could live on here, an' then this idea of the 
dump started. The Selectmen, they put Luther in charge of that. But there was 
somethin' wrong about the old survey of the whole property—nobody could sell or 
buy it 'til that was settled. It seemed as if"—Grandma paused—"until right now, 
nobody cared."
By questioning, Holly had been able to learn what the Dimsdale house had looked 
like, and she had tried to draw out the picture, with Grandma there to tell her 
if she was wrong or right. Also she was able to learn about the big garden.
But when Holly had mentioned the maze, Grandma shook her head decisively. "That 
there's unlucky," she declared. "Miss Elvery, when we first came, she warned 
Luther not to try to cut into it any. Of course, we wondered why, it was so old 
and thick an' maybe full of snakes. But she was afraid of the maze—that I know, 
from the way she talked about letting it alone. She seemed to think that all the 
bad luck did come from inside it somewhere. I told you, Miss Elvery, she 
believed that her family was cursed an' the evil was in the maze—"
"Maybe the witch lived there." The words were out of Holly's mouth before she 
could stop them.
Grandma looked at her quite crossly. "There weren't never no witch! There was a 
girl as old Sexton Dimsdale wanted to git rid of so as he could have the land 
an' house. It was mighty easy in them days to say 'witch' an' cause someone a 
heap of bad trouble. I read a book 'bout what happened in Salem. They told lies 
'bout good people as never did no wrong, and they hung 'em, too. It's mighty 
easy to tell lies 'bout people who are different, who ain't like other folks. We 
as got black skins, we should know that. Miss Elvery, she was too deep into them 
old books an' things in that house of hers. It made her believe when she had no 
reason to. Misfortunes, those happen to everyone, they ain't sent by no witch. A 
lot of bad things we bring on ourselves 'cause we have bad thoughts in our 
heads, or hate in our hearts."
Holly squirmed. There was a witch—at least there was Tamar, and Hagar, her 
thought added. And they did live in the maze. But she could not explain all that 
to Grandma. Now, as she finished writing out all Grandma had told her, and what 
Grandpa had shown her of what had once been the Dimsdale gardens, she still did 
not have enough. To get into the town library and see Miss Noyes, ask her about 
the Elkins journal she had shown them, that was the next important thing. But 
how to do it? They had not gone in on Saturday since two weeks ago when they 
shopped, and then Holly had had no time to visit the library. She could not go 
over after school or she would miss the bus home. She chewed the end of her 
ball-point pen and read over the little information she had gathered.
There was not much about witches, except Miss Elvery's story. Unless she dared 
set down their own experiences in the maze. If she did that, no one would 
believe they were true. Nor had she been able to persuade Judy to say where the 
pillow was. Judy spent much of her time tagging after Grandma, asking about 
herbs and how they grew, what they were for. Her notebook was fat already. And 
Crock was mostly after Grandpa. Sometimes Holly got so impatient she wanted to 
throw things, stamp and yell. But she knew that that would not get her the 
pillow; such actions would just draw attention to what she wanted no one to 
know. She had reluctantly decided she must allow Judy to think she had given up 
about the pillow. Judy might then let slip where she could find it.
Holly had never been so patient in her life. Usually, when she wanted to do 
something, it had to be done right away. But this time there was no other 
answer. She drew out a book she had borrowed from the library shelf at school. 
It was a story, not real history, but it was about the Salem witches, and she 
read it with care. There had been girls, just like her, or Judy, and they had 
started it all, accusing people of bewitching them. The book made Holly 
uncomfortable, but she had read it through.
That was Salem. This was Sussex. But there had been a witch hunt right here at 
Dimsdale. If she could only find out more about it!
She was still staring down at a page when she was aware that Judy was standing 
by her side.
"Holly!" Judy no longer treated her as an enemy, by now. But neither did she 
tell Holly everything she was doing, as she used to. "Holly, there's something 
wrong—“
Judy looked anxious and uneasy. She had on her jacket and cap, and Holly knew 
that she must have just come in from outside.
"Wrong—where?" Holly snapped shut her notebook.
"In Grandma's plant place. Holly, it's—it's bad!"
Holly sat very still. She had gotten plant food, dumped it into those pots where 
she had planted the seeds and the root Hagar had given her. She had gone in to 
water them at times. But so far none had shown signs of life.
And she was afraid that if they did not grow, she would have no chance to 
bargain with Hagar.
She did not dare to ask what Judy meant, but she must see. Now it took only a 
few moments to scramble for her own outdoor clothing, follow Judy.
"Grandma," Judy explained as they went out into the cold, "said she would let me 
water all the pots; I could learn about herbs that way. But Holly, I must have 
done something wrong!" Judy was very close to tears now. "They're all dying! 
They're turning yellow and looking funny as if they're sick. Do plants get sick, 
Holly?"
Holly was really afraid now. If Hagar's plants died, how could she ever make her 
bargain? What had Judy done to them?
When she demanded to know that, Judy shook her head. Tears were rolling down her 
cheeks now, and she made no attempt to wipe them away with her mittened hand. "I 
didn't do anything at all. 'Cept put water on them from the little can just like 
Grandma showed me. That's the truth, Holly."
When they entered the garden end of the fix-it shed, there was an odor which 
made Holly's nose wrinkle. It smelled a little like when you open a garbage can 
on a hot summer day. She could see the drooping plants: yellow and indeed sick 
looking.
"Tamar's things, they were just beginning to grow good." Judy gulped down a sob. 
"And they're dying, too. Grandma will think I did something bad, and I didn't. I 
just gave them water, 'zactly how she said to. Holly, what ever could have 
happened to them?"
But Holly was hardly listening. She was pushing aside pots in which things 
drooped and had lost proper color, looking for her own planting. Yes, there were 
shoots showing. And those were not sickly looking at all, but standing up well 
and healthy looking. She gave a big sigh of relief. So far, then, she was safe—
"What's that thing?" Judy had crowded closer. "What's that you're looking at, 
Holly?"
Without thinking, Holly answered. "One of those I planted. It's all right. What 
about the others?" She shouldered Judy out of her way to find the next pot she 
had hidden, and the next. In each there was visible growth looking both vigorous 
and healthy.
"You planted? Holly, what do you mean? Those Tamar gave us, I planted. And they 
were all in the red pots. I ought to remember, because I put them in just like 
she said. So where did you get something to plant?"
Holly was squatting on her heels by the table, peering under it at the larger 
pot in which she had put both the root and an extra helping of the plant food. 
There was a shoot almost as tall as her middle finger.
"Holly." Judy's hand closed pinch-tight on her shoulder, jerking her back so she 
overbalanced and landed sitting on the floor. "I'm asking you—where did you get 
those plants? Who gave them to you?"
Again before she thought, Holly answered. And this time she was able to say the 
name: "Hagar did. And Judy, they're all right. She said if they grew and were 
all right she and I—she said I could have witch wishes! I can get rid of that 
Mrs. Deevers and all those who want to take away Dimsdale—"
Judy was no longer crying. Her face was stern, set; in that moment somehow she 
looked just like Mom when Mom was angry.
"Who is Hagar?"
In that second Holly realized what she had done. But why could she talk about it 
now and not before? she wondered fleetingly. That was not important, anyway. 
What was important was that Judy must understand how well her plan, this part of 
it, had worked.
"She's Tamar's own sister. Only she knows a lot more than Tamar—" she began when 
Judy interrupted her.
Now Judy's expression was one of fear. "We—then we did find the house—but Tamar 
wasn't there. That other was. She—she's bad, Holly—bad!"
"No, she isn't!" Holly's long-restrained impatience broke free at last. "You're 
just a silly little girl, a baby, Judy Wade. That's what you are!"
Judy was retreating, her eyes on Holly. She looked—Holly refused to believe that 
Judy was really watching her as she had watched the brush monsters in the maze.
"She's bad," Judy repeated, "and somehow—somehow she's making you bad, too, 
Holly."
"Judy!" Holly got to her feet but not in time. For her sister flung herself at 
the shelves, was snatching at the green pots, smashing them violently to the 
floor, so that the dirt flew all over.
Holly jumped to stop her. But her boot went down hard on one of the young plants 
and she skidded and fell again, bumping her head against the table leg in a way 
which made her feel very queer. Somehow, though she struggled, she could not get 
up again in time to stop Judy. One by one the pots thudded to the floor. Now 
Judy was trampling fiercely on the soil that spilled from them, stamping again 
and again at the plants, until they were just a mash.
With the aid of the table leg Holly pulled herself to her feet. She felt so 
queer, perhaps it was the bump on her head. Then, suddenly, when she looked at 
the mashed plants in the mess on the floor, it was as if something other lay 
there—nasty things, but mashed and helpless now. Judy was crying, but she still 
hunched down and reached under the table to jerk out the final pot. She upended 
it in the middle of the floor and then jumped with all her might on that crooked 
root and the small stem that had grown from it. When she had done, she stood, 
panting.
"Bad," she repeated. "All bad. And they killed Grandma's plants and Tamar's, 
too!"
Holly's head felt light and queer. She was dizzy and weak, as she had been once 
after she had the flu and got up and tried to walk and her legs were wobbly and 
had no really stiff bones in them. And—she felt empty. Not empty the way one 
does when one is hungry, but another kind of emptiness. She was crying, and she 
never knew she had started to, the tears just were there. While a choke in her 
throat hurt.
"You were helping the witch," Judy said slowly. "You really were, Holly. I can 
remember now. We weren't just lost in that maze, we found Tamar's house all 
right. Only Tamar wasn't there. That other one, she was. She's—she's the witch, 
Holly. Don't you see, those people—Sexton Dimsdale, the others—they thought 
Tamar was the witch. I'll bet that other one made them think so. And she made 
you believe it, too!"
Holly was shaking. She was sick at her stomach and her head was so funny. When 
she tried to see Judy, the room began to swing around.
"Hey, what're you doing in here? What a mess! And what's wrong with Holly?" 
Crock had somehow appeared.
"The witch got her," Judy said solemnly. "We did go through the maze, Crock, I 
remember it all now. Don't you? And that other one, she was a witch, a real one. 
She's got Holly and—"
"I'm going to be sick," Holly quavered.
"Come on!" Crock caught her by the arm. "Let's get out of here. I'll take you to 
Grandma. Judy, you'd better see if you can clean up this mess some before 
Grandma sees it."
Holly was sick, very sick, right outside the door of the shed. And her head was 
still swimming. She was hardly aware of Crock's steering her into the 
barn-house.
It was dark when she awoke again, to find she was on a cot near the fire. She 
was warm and then she was cold; her throat hurt, but her head did not feel so 
floaty anymore. Grandma brought a cup of something which smelled like herbs and 
had her drink it all. Then she went back to sleep.
There were dreams. She thought once she saw Hagar, only she wasn't smiling, she 
looked old and ugly, and Holly was afraid. Afterward Tamar stood there, nodding, 
as if all were well again. Following that, Holly did not dream, at least not 
that she could remember.
Grandma said she had the flu, but somehow Holly did not quite believe that. 
Though she had been sick and now she was getting better, much better. Privately 
she thought deep down inside that she had been sick ever since she took the 
pillow by cheating and everything started going wrong.
As soon as she had a chance to be alone with Judy, she asked: "The plants?"
"I cleaned up." Judy talked fast for fear Grandma would come back and hear. 
"Crock helped me later. We got rid of the bad ones. Now the rest are growing all 
right. Those others were poison, I guess, those you planted."
Holly moved restlessly in the nest of sheets and blankets. "She told me I was 
like her, a witch," she said in a low voice. "I guess I was acting like one. But 
I kept thinking what I could do with the witch wishes—help Grandpa and Grandma 
and Dimsdale. But mostly I was thinking about using those wishes to hurt people, 
too." It was hard for her to admit that. "Judy, what about Tamar—and Halloween?"
"We have been thinking about that. Crock and me," Judy replied. "I just bet that 
Hagar, she never told Tamar trouble was coming. We have to get back—"
"I can't go, not if I'm sick," said Holly from the depths of dark 
disappointment.
"Halloween comes on Saturday." Judy stated what Holly already knew. "The party 
isn't until four in the afternoon. Mom isn't coming that weekend again. If you 
used the pillow the night before—"
Holly shook her head. "No, I spoiled things when I cheated. You or Crock, you do 
it."
She was sure she would be well by Halloween, a whole week and two days away. And 
she set herself to the task of getting well. Nor would she agree that she would 
take the pillow again. Even if it came to her fair and square, she would be 
afraid—afraid that what Hagar had said was the truth and that there was 
something way inside her which would lead her the wrong way again.
Holly had a lot of time for thinking during the next few days. Judy came home 
twice with cards Holly's class had signed as cheer-ups. She studied these, 
picturing the person behind each name. They wouldn't have sent cards if they had 
really not wanted her in the class. It was hard to have to change ideas about 
people and things. But see how wrong she had been about Hagar. More and more she 
wondered how she could have been so very wrong. And what would have happened if 
Judy had not found and destroyed those plants? Yes, she had a lot to think 
about.
When Holly went back to school, she was shy at first. It was hard to change all 
around and try to talk to people. However, she could thank them for the cards. 
And, since everyone was talking about the Halloween party, that was something 
she could eagerly listen to. Also Mrs. Finch took them for a second visit to the 
library to work on their projects. This time Holly had a chance to ask about the 
journal of Seth Elkins. When she said she was living at Dimsdale and was writing 
about that, Miss Noyes allowed her to read the typewritten copy of that part of 
the journal which covered Seth Elkins' connection with the Dimsdales. Halfway 
through, Holly found a part that made her shiver:



  This woman did give unto my good father that which she swore would heal the 
  pains within his stomach. For a space did he seem the better, and arose from 
  his bed and went cheerily about his business. But the second time she did make 
  a potion for him, his pain did not ease, but became the greater, so that he 
  suffered much. Master Dimsdale, chancing to come to sit with him one night, 
  did question him closely. When my father did say he had the potion from the 
  healing woman, Master Dimsdale became wroth, telling my father that he had 
  dealt with a witch. He took up the bottle of medicine. Some he poured upon a 
  piece of meat and this he threw to our old mastiff. The dog did eat, and 
  shortly afterwards it had a fit, so that it was as if mad. Master Dimsdale did 
  then take my father's pistol which was nigh to hand, and did shoot the dog 
  dead. Having thus proven, as he said, that the witch did deal death to those 
  she held in hatred, he summoned those of substance in Sussex, telling the tale 
  and showing them the dead dog. He did say to them that the following night 
  being that one of evil repute known as All Hallows' Eve, that be the time to 
  burn out this witch, destroying with her all which was hers, lest something of 
  her fearful powers linger to plague us. So it was decided among the elders 
  that this was right and proper for the preservation of all of us.
  When it came to the next night we did gather, each man with a torch well 
  aflame, and we went to that house where she dwelt. But I, knowing what was to 
  be, had sent to H. a warning, for why must she suffer for that which was not 
  of her doing. But T. was there, and she faced our company boldly, being 
  doubtless strengthened by her lord, the Devil. They would have taken her and 
  bound her, thrust her back into her den and set that to the flames. Only then 
  there sprang out of the house devils such as make a man fearful to remember. 
  And being afeard, all fled.
  Master Dimsdale was not minded to be so frightened off, and at a later hour he 
  returned, this time well-armed, having run forth silver bullets such as all 
  devilish creatures cannot face. But when he came, and those others with him, 
  there was no house there. But they did say that out of nowhere sounded a voice 
  to curse the Dimsdales root and branch, saying that all would waste and perish 
  until that which they had taken would be returned. But of the meaning of the 
  latter words, none knew.
  I did wait many days for H. to come to me as she had sworn, but she did not. 
  Now I believe that that foul witch, who was no true sister to her, did so reft 
  her from me. And thereafter I fell into a dire wasting sickness which Doctor 
  Ashby could not understand. Nor have I ever been the same man since. H. being 
  gone, I did follow my father's command and wed with Patience, though I have 
  had no joy of that, nor ever will in this world, of that I am certain.



Slowly Holly copied it word for word. But this was wrong. Maybe Tamar had given 
the medicine, but Hagar had added something to it. And Seth Elkins had known 
that, only he did not mention it. Was that because he could not—just as Holly 
herself had not been able to talk about Hagar until Judy found the plants? What 
had happened to Tamar and the house? Halloween—it had happened on Halloween. If 
they could get there first—warn her! They must! But this time they must go the 
right way, reach Tamar and not Hagar.




ALL HALLOWS' EVE



Grandma was busy most of Friday baking. She made doughnuts, and cookies cut out 
with cutters Mrs. Pigot lent her. These were in the form of bats with 
outstretched wings, pumpkins, and cat heads. Holly and Judy helped her finish 
after they got home from school, setting raisins in for the cats' eyes and using 
yellow frosting to cover the pumpkins.
Judy's cat costume was finished. Grandpa had wired the tail so it did not flop 
limply, but stood up the way Tomkit's did when he was setting out on his own 
affairs. Crock's costume was even more unusual. When he was fitted into it, and 
the square "robot" head placed over his own, he looked like something out of a 
TV program about outer space. He had to walk jerkily, too, because the pieces 
around his legs were stiff, and that made him seem even more a robot. There were 
curled wires standing up from his head, and he had small lights (red ones) for 
eyes (his own seeing through little holes beneath), which lighted up red, run on 
a little battery above them. Mr. Lem Granger, who came to the dump for 
electrical throw-outs, had become quite interested in what Crock and Grandpa 
were fixing up and put in those eyes, showing Crock how to turn them on and off.
Though Holly wanted very much to cut her hair and brush it out into a regular 
Afro, she did not quite dare. But she unbraided and combed and brushed, using a 
small bottle of hair spray, until it stood out in a big fluff. Her robe was of 
the brightest colors— red, orange, green. With it she wore big hoop earrings and 
a lot of long necklaces. Some were made of painted pieces of macaroni, others of 
beads. After all, no one in Sussex had ever seen a real African princess, and 
Holly thought she looked like one.
She was smoothing out the djellaba as Judy came in. When Holly saw what her 
sister held, she sat down a little hurriedly on the bed. Judy had the pillow, 
and behind her came Tomkit, mewing and making small jumps at her feet.
"Crock and me, we're willing for you to take it"—Judy held out the pillow.
Holly jerked back. "No! I don't want it. Maybe Hagar was right, maybe I'm like a 
witch. If I take it we'll go the wrong way again. You or Crock—you take it."
"Crock says 'No,'" said Judy slowly. "He says he feels like he shouldn't try it. 
He's been keeping it an' when I asked just now, did he want a chance, he said 
'No.' So—so I guess I'll have to do it."
She smoothed the upper side of the pillow. "I just noticed something, Holly. 
These funny lines, they're really like the path through the maze, with the 
breaks in them coming where you make a turn. They're different, one side from 
the other. On this side"—she traced a way with a fingertip—"they go with the 
openings to the right, just like we went to find Tamar. But over here"—she 
flopped the pillow over—"see here? These open to the left, like when you went to 
Hagar. Maybe you had the pillow wrong side up when you slept on it."
Holly took the pillow very reluctantly into her own hands to study those lines 
of stitching. It was true, she could see, as she reversed it once and then back 
again. Two ways through the maze. But she did not believe that it mattered which 
side was up when you slept upon it. What did—Holly had been thinking about this 
for a long time and was now sure—what mattered was how you felt your ownself. 
And she could not trust herself as she trusted Judy now.
"It's yours." She dropped it hastily on Judy's bed. "Are—are you afraid, Judy?"
"Maybe, a little. But we've got to go, to help Tamar. I know that is true, 
Holly. I don't know how we can help, but I keep believing that we can." She 
picked up the pillow, turning it carefully to the side where the paths all ran 
to the right, and settled it against her regular one.
Tomkit was purring so loudly they could hear him. He jumped to the bed, sniffed 
long and luxuriously at the pillow, and curled beside it, so his black nose just 
touched the very old and yellowed linen.
The girls climbed into bed as Grandma came for the lamp. "Big day tomorrow," she 
said. "You get a good sleep now, you hear?"
Maybe Judy did go to sleep. However, Holly twisted and turned under her blankets 
and the big comforter. Tomorrow morning they were going to clear out three of 
the stalls, Grandma said, move cots down there. It was getting too cold to use 
the rooms above. Holly listened to the queer creaks and groans which were always 
a part of the barn-house, and thought once she could still hear Tomkit purring. 
But there was no sound from Judy, and Holly did not want to wake her if she was 
already asleep.
Perhaps it was because Holly was awake so long that she overslept the next 
morning. It was Grandma's bell ringing which brought her entirely awake. Judy's 
bed was empty, the covers neatly spread up. Holly hurried to dress and to fix 
her own bed. She could see no sign of the pillow. Had it worked again? Could 
they go into the maze before they left for the party? Time—would there be enough 
time?
"Holly, you feelin' all right, child?" Grandma greeted her. She was frying 
sausages this morning. The good smell of these made Holly know she was empty.
"Just fine, Grandma. And that smells so good!" She sniffed. As Grandma turned 
back to watching the sausages, Holly had a chance to meet Judy's gaze. Judy 
nodded. Which meant that the pillow had worked! Only how soon could they try the 
maze? Not this morning, with Grandma already lining up what each must do to help 
in the cleaning out of the stalls.
She and Grandpa had already done a lot, little by little, during the week. But 
there was still enough left for a busy morning. Grandpa had to go out several 
times when horns honked and people came to the dump.
The last time he came in he said to Grandma, "Looks like you'd better plan to 
take off for town a little earlier, Mercy—"
When Holly heard that, her heart sank. Would they have no time for the maze at 
all?
"Mrs. Winton," Grandpa continued, "she sent a message by her boy Alex. They need 
extra hands to get things ready. Mrs. Pigot and Mrs. Eames, they is down with 
the flu. Mrs. Winton, she's going in 'bout one-thirty an' she'll pick you up—"
"But that's too early for the young'uns," Grandma said. " 'Course I'll go an' 
lend a hand. But they won't want to go so early to jus' hang around."
"They can ride in with the Hawkinses. Mrs. Winton, she thought of that. 
Hawkinses'll come by 'bout a quarter to four an' pick 'em up."
"All right. You be ready, don't keep Mr. Hawkins waitin' none. But then I don't 
think you will, the party's too special."
Holly could hardly eat her lunch. Grandma said it was amazing how young'uns 
could get so excited about a party. However, she laughed when she said it. Holly 
wondered what she would think if she knew that it was not the party at all, but 
the chance to get to the maze, that made Holly feel as if she were perched on 
pins and needles and not her proper chair.
Grandma, with the boxes of cookies and doughnuts, left at a quarter to two. As 
soon as she had driven off, Holly turned to the twins. "We won't have much time 
later, and getting into those costumes takes time. Suppose we dress up now, and 
then go to the maze."
Crock nodded. "Maybe you've got the right idea. I know it takes a lot of fixing 
to get into my robot suit."
Grandpa had gone to the fix-it shed, to work on a table he was repairing, so 
they were free until the Hawkins family would arrive to pick them up. Judy 
seemed ready to accept Holly's suggestion also, and she did need some help in 
zippering up her cat costume. That had a pointed-eared head with a cat mask that 
fitted in neatly over her face. The mask was black and Judy had decided not to 
try to paint it. She thought she looked like a mixture of Tomkit and a 
blue-point Siamese. Her tail swung jauntily behind her, and she slipped her 
hands into the attached paw-mittens, which could be as easily pulled off when 
she needed the use of her own ten fingers.
Holly put on her robe over her sweater and jeans. She had to roll up the sweater 
arms and pin them, so they would not show beneath the flowing sleeves of the 
robe. She had combed her hair out earlier, now all she had to add were the big 
earrings and the necklaces. But she decided on the final touches of making her 
lips very red with a lipstick Mom had thrown away and adding some blue dotted 
lines like tattooing on her forehead and cheeks. The figure that gazed back at 
her from the mirror was certainly very unlike Holly Wade, whether she was a true 
African princess or not.
It took both girls to fasten Crock into his square helmet. Then he complained 
that he could not see, except straight ahead. That was all he needed to, Holly 
told him firmly, as they set out toward the maze.
This time Tomkit went with them. He was very much interested in Judy's tail, 
making jumps at it now and then. But, as they came closer to the maze wall, he 
left off playing to trot ahead with a purposeful air, as if he realized exactly 
where they were going and why.
Holly knew that the mass of the entwined brush was ahead of them, but she was 
afraid to look up. What if there were no cats waiting there to watch them, but 
rather those monsters which had guarded the way she had urged upon them? Also 
both girls had discovered they had to suit their pace to Crock, his robot 
costume making any walk over rough ground a clumsy one.
At last, almost defiantly, Holly looked up. She knew a vast relief. Though the 
cats of brush did not look green as they had the first time the children had 
come this way, yet they were unmistakably cats and not long-nosed and 
threatening monsters. This was Tamar's maze, not Hagar's.
Now time was pressing, they must go as quickly as they could. Tomkit had already 
flashed ahead into the first of the tunnels. Judy, her cat costume looking 
somehow even more real (as if she were a giant-sized Tomkit), was behind. Then 
Crock creaked on, and Holly brought up the rear, ready to help if her brother's 
awkward costume caught on any projections of bush.
As they went the walls did not grow greener, the air warmer, as had happened the 
other time. It must be October in the maze instead of summer. Those smaller 
flowers and bushes, the plants which had given off such a sweet smell when they 
trod on the old stones of the walk, were withered, with only a stalk here or 
there to mark where a heavy growth had been.
There were none of the evil-looking toadstools, nor gray ghost plants, which had 
made the widdershins way so threatening and horrible.
"Can't you hurry, Crock?" Holly almost trod on his heels.
"Listen here, I'm going as fast as I can." His exasperated voice sounded 
hollowly from inside the robot head. "This suit isn't made for running."
Holly tried to curb her impatience. If they were not back when the Hawkinses 
came—what then? Judy was already out of sight. But they had only to remember to 
take each turn on the right. Just the same, it seemed to Holly that they went on 
for hours before they did come out at last, to see the house and the garden.
That was also withered and frost-touched, but the pool in its center was clear. 
And the beds had been worked, ready for a new planting. While there were a 
number of plants which still showed sturdily and had a touch of green. About the 
beehives there was no sign of life, and they were trussed in straw. The house 
itself had a snug, ready-for-the-winter look about it.
Though the door was shut, smoke came from the chimney. Judy was already speeding 
to the door. Who stood beyond: Tamar—or Hagar? Now that she had reached this 
point, Holly was afraid again to prove herself right—or wrong!
As she steered Crock through the herb garden, Judy reached up a paw-mittened 
hand to hammer on that door with a confidence Holly was certainly very far from 
feeling. However, when the door did open in answer to her knock, it was Tamar 
who faced them.
She wore a red-brown dress the color of an autumn leaf. Around her shoulders was 
a cloak of the same color, as if she were about to go out. Sighting them, she 
stood still in amazement. Suddenly Holly realized that, of course, Tamar had not 
expected them in costume, if she had looked for them at all. Judy and Crock had 
masks on, but perhaps Tamar would know her.
"Tamar!" Judy cried that aloud, as Tomkit gave a loud wail. While Holly pushed 
past Crock—
'Tamar, it's us! Judy, Crock, Holly"—with a stabbing finger she named them all. 
"Truly it is!"
Then Tamar smiled. "So do I see the truth beneath the disguise. Come thee in! 
Blessed be, blessed be!"
The house was warm, spicy with smells. Tomkit leaped upon the table to nose into 
a basin sitting there. Holly was impatient. Tamar must know, understand as soon 
as possible—
"Tamar—" she began when Judy, fumbling with her cat mask so she could loose it 
on one side and show her face, interrupted.
"Tamar—Sexton Dimsdale, he is coming with men. They think you're a witch. They 
want to burn your house, hurt you! Tamar, you've got to get away! It's Halloween 
and they came on Halloween—" Judy was close to tears.
Tamar looked from Judy to Crock, and, last of all, to Holly. "A witch—" she 
repeated slowly.
'It's Hagar's fault," Holly burst out then. "She gave Seth Elkins something to 
put in the medicine you made for his father. She told Seth it would make his 
father let them get married. But it was bad. It hurt a dog and Sexton Dimsdale 
saw that. It's all in the old book at the library, I read it. Tamar—you have 
to—"
Now Tamar's attention was fastened on Holly. "What dost thou know of Hagar?" Her 
voice was stern, sharp.
Holly flushed. "We came here, we met Hagar. She, she told me I was like her, 
that I had to help her." Holly swallowed. Under Tamar's steady gaze she felt 
more and more ashamed of admitting just how much she had wanted the witch wishes 
and had been eager to do as Hagar asked.
"And how wert thou to help her?" Tamar was still stern of face.
"She gave me some seeds and a root—to plant, back there in our own time."
"And thou did this?"
"Yes. Only—only Judy found they were killing all of Grandma's plants, and the 
ones you had given her, too. Judy, she spilled all the pots out and mashed the 
bad things that grew."
They all saw and heard Tamar draw a deep breath. Then she took a step forward 
and her hand cupped Holly's chin gently, turning up her face. Tamar looked into 
Holly's eyes, a long, long look without blinking, a look which seemed to Holly 
to see all the small meannesses, the rebellion, the cheating, which had brought 
her once to Hagar.
"Aye, thou hast the gift, child. It be more burden than gift, for it do tempt 
one into dark ways—even as thou ventured. Be grateful to this sister of thine 
that she did break the spell laid upon thee. It be hard in this world for those 
who be akin to the power of magic. Sparingly must they ever use it, and only to 
another's good, never their own.
"Hear then the law, little sister: 'That thou lovest all things in Nature. That 
thou shalt suffer no person to be harmed by thy hands or in thy mind. That thou 
walkest humbly in the ways of men and the ways of the gods. Contentment thou 
shalt at last learn through suffering, and from long patient years, and from 
nobility of mind and service. For the wise never grow old—'"
"You said part of that once before," Crock said hollowly from within his helmet. 
"It sounds like—like something out of a church."
"Not from a church as thee knows one, little brother," Tamar replied, "for it is 
the wisdom of a people worshipping a power older than any church now known. But 
thee, younger sister,"—she spoke once more directly to Holly—"strive not to 
reach for that which will lie ahead. In time will it be rightfully revealed to 
thee. And give thanks to those powers which art of the Right Way, that thou 
didst not venture so far down the Left that thou couldst not retreat."
"But Tamar"—Judy slipped her hand out of her mitten, caught the edge of Tamar's 
cloak and gave it a tug—"please, you must be getting away. Those men are 
coming."
"What say these records of thine own time as to what happened when they did 
come?"
"That—that some demons appeared while you were talking with Sexton Dimsdale, and 
the men were frightened and ran. When they came back, the house—everything—was 
gone!" Holly supplied quickly.
"This be indeed Hallowmas, when the worlds of time turn counterwise if the power 
be great enough," Tamar said slowly. She was talking more to herself than to 
them, Holly thought. "Little one," she said to Judy, "how grow those seeds thou 
planted?"
"They're all showing," Judy said eagerly. "Some are about that high!" She 
measured a space with her finger.
"There be a binding tie, then!" Again the children did not understand, but Tamar 
swept back her cloak to free her arms, leaving it lying in heavy folds on her 
shoulders. She spun away from them to face the table.
The top of that was less cluttered than it had been the last time they had seen 
it. There were four red candles at the points of a square, and beyond them two 
black candles. Within the candle square was a wreath made of colored leaves 
interwoven with some small flowers: goldenrod; that bright purple one Grandma 
called "ironweed"; and another, rusty red, which she named "devil's-paintbrush." 
In the center of the wreath was a metal bowl in which lay some lumps of brown 
stuff.
Tamar stood for a long moment surveying this, her hands resting on her hips. She 
might have been Grandpa about to reach for the right tool with which to finish a 
very difficult piece of carpentry.
"Is my power great enough? How may I know? The proof be in the doing. But when 
it be the hour for the opening of gates, passage thereby can be two ways, from 
our world out to our world in. If—"
Holly dared to interrupt. "We've got to get back—to our own time. They'll be 
looking for us—"
But she was already too late.
"Ho, witch! Show thy ugly face!"
The shout from outside startled them all. Judy was closest to the window. She 
looked out over the high sill, which was at her eye level.
"Men—with torches!" she cried out.
Tamar turned away from the table. "But I am warned," she said calmly. "Do ye 
stay hidden. I know not if aught on this side of time can do ye hurt, but that 
we shall not put to the proof."
Still calm of manner, she went to the door and opened it, stepping outside, 
while Holly and Crock crowded beside Judy at the window. Somehow, during the 
short time they had been within the house, it had grown much darker; it was 
quite dusk now. Outside, the cruel light of torches made all the frost-killed 
herb garden plain. Men tramped across its beds, crushing those plants which 
still showed some life.
Holly shivered. She had never seen such looks on men's faces. That one who stood 
a little ahead of the rest, he had a sword in his hand. On the bared blade the 
firelight ran red.
"What seek ye, neighbors?" Tamar stood there, fronting them. The three at the 
window could not see her face. But Holly, remembering how the panes of the 
window could be opened, gave a shove to the nearest so they could hear.
"Thou, witch! Death has been ill-brewed in thy pots, death for our good friend 
Increase Elkins!"
"Where be Master Elkins, so may he say that to my face, as be a matter of the 
justice due to all?"
"The Holy Writ gives thee proper justice, witch. Does it not say plainly, Suffer 
not a witch to live?"
There was a kind of growl from the men standing behind Sexton Dimsdale. Judy 
cowered down with a little cry and Holly flinched. That sound made her more 
frightened than she had ever been in her life.
"Thou wishes my land, Master Dimsdale, canst thou deny that before a company who 
many times over have heard thee say this? How better can thee get it than 
falsely to accuse a healing woman of witchcraft? Think upon that, thou who 
follow with those bright torches of thine. Aye, I see thee, Reuben Fenester. How 
would thy goodwife have fared had I not tended her? And here thou standest also, 
Micah Hawkins, that did come to me with that evil wound which none could heal. 
Look at the very hand with which thou now holdest that torch. What thou seest 
there be a clean scar, be that not so?
"And thou, Rupert Briggs, thou hast a son who lives, and not another child laid 
in the grave. And thou, thou, thou—" Tamar raised her hand to point at man after 
man. "All are in my debt for lives saved and hurts healed. Yet now thou 
followest one who, because he covets that which has been proven truly mine, 
raises the cry of 'witch.' Think well on the past, neighbors—"
"Listen not to her!" Sexton Dimsdale's voice drowned out Tamar's. "Does not the 
Devil give those he loves council so that they may twist the thoughts of honest 
men, even as they twist their bodies with vile poisons? Listen to her, and thou 
art lost to the Devil's ways, as she be deep in them! Have ye not all seen that 
mastiff which died of the potion she gave unto Elkins? Mad it was, and foaming 
at the muzzle, so I needs must shoot it lest it savage its own master. What if 
Elkins had drunk the whole of that? Perhaps death would have seemed sweeter to 
him than life thereafter? Thou knowest the Holy Writ: Can we pray to a just God 
when a witch dwells in peace among us? What chastening blows may He send upon us 
for such weak folly?"
There was a sound from the men and they came closer. Holly found she could not 
look at their faces now. These frightened her so, she was sick. There was a 
sharp tug at her flowing sleeve—Crock's hand on it!
He had grabbed hold of Judy's tail, to pull her, too.
"Come on!" His voice sounded hollow and strange inside the robot head. Holly saw 
that his eyes were flashed on, burning brightly. "Come on!"
Holly stumbled toward the door. Judy tried to jerk away, but Crock shoved her 
ahead of him.
"Open the door!" hissed Crock. "We're going out!"
Out there—? Crock must be crazy. Tamar had told them to stay under cover. Those 
men—they would catch them—
"Get going!" Crock sounded so fierce this time, Holly did stumble forward to put 
her hands on the door. "Now listen," his voice boomed on, "when Holly gets that 
door open, we go out. We yell like crazy—just yell! Understand!"
It was only then that Holly did. Costumed as they were, coming out yelling—the 
demons! Were they the demons who had frightened off the attack on Tamar? But 
that had happened long ago—Holly's head was full of mixed-up thoughts which she 
had no time to straighten out.
Instead, she gave a quick pull to the door, bringing it widely open. Following 
Crock's orders she leaped forward, voicing the best scream she could summon. 
There was an echoing bellow, which issued from Crock as he moved more stiffly 
and slowly toward Tamar. Judy gave a wild yowl not unlike that which Tomkit 
could utter, but in greater volume.
For a long moment the men stared at the three weird apparitions. Holly was 
jumping up and down, throwing her arms wide in the air, screeching in rough 
imitation of an African witch doctor she had seen on TV in a travel program. 
Crock marched with the stiffness of the robot he hoped to resemble, still 
bellowing. Judy, as if all her fear had left her, leapt back and forth, her 
clawed paw-mittens outstretched as if to reach Sexton Dimsdale.
But Master Dimsdale was retreating. Behind him there was a flurry as men broke, 
turned, and ran, throwing their torches from them. Sexton Dimsdale shouted after 
them. But, before Crock's steady advance, he retreated until he, too, ran.
"Get those torches!" Crock yelled. "Throw dirt on them. They'll start a fire!"
For the next few moments Holly and Judy were busy—Crock, clumsy in his stiff 
suit, being able to give little help. When they were sure that the last 
smoldering spark was out, they went back to the house.
Tamar was inside, but with her—Holly shrank back. She wanted to turn and run, 
but she felt that if she did, she would indeed be lost.
Hagar stood on the other side of the table, smiling and nodding. "Thus it shall 
be, Sister!"
"Shall it?" Tamar asked. "Thou hast foreseen this then, and what else?"
"That Sexton Dimsdale shall pray to his God until his knees are raw from the 
kneeling, but my curse shall not pass from him. And that I, dear sister, shall 
walk the halls of time to a better day, one more fitting to my purposes. Then I, 
and not thou, shalt be Lady of the Power. And I shall use it, Sister; ah, how I 
shall use it!"
"Thou hast seen much—"
"Seen much, and done much, Sister. She who takes the power with a steady hand 
and a strong purpose (and thou art not such a one) can be Queen and ruler! Mine 
the kingdom to come!" Hagar's green eyes glowed as if small fires were set in 
them. "Aye, I have brought thee to this—for it be power linked which will take 
me where I would be: thy power linked with mine. Thou wilt use the spell of 
time-warp because thou must or die. Then thou wilt live in thy own forgotten 
pocket of time. Aye, there thou shalt have thy peace. Since we are blood kin, 
that I must allow. But I shall be free, and Dimsdale shall continue cursed. For 
until the maze of time which be now our cage be utterly destroyed, I shall have 
only half life."
"Thou art very sure of thy power to bespeak me so," Tamar said slowly.
"Has not the Left Path always proved to have more force than the Right in the 
ways of mankind? There be a vast ocean of darkness in their world, for those 
born of Adam incline to fear and dark by their very nature. Upon their fears can 
we draw. Hecate of Hell be always the victor in set battle—"
"Believe thee as thou wilt, still thou hast broken the Law. And I fear me thou 
wilt find that no small thing to be easily forgot."
"The Law? There be more than one law, Sister. And this be Hallowmas when the 
dead be free to walk again with kin and friend, when the Left waxes the greater. 
Yet it be also the time we both must use our skill or perish utterly from the 
malice of those who understand nothing."
Slowly, reluctantly, Tamar inclined her head. "So mote it be."
Hagar laughed. "How thou dost hate to say that, Sister. But thou hast been so 
simple of wit. I have foreseen this hour, I have built well toward it—" She 
darted a glance at Holly, and the girl realized that Hagar knew she had been 
there all the time.
"The old blood dies not, even in the future," Hagar continued. "There be those 
whose spirit quickens to answer when the power summons, who are ready to obey."
Tamar did not look at the children at all. "We shall do what must be done. 
Though what shall come of it—"
Hagar interrupted her. "What will come of it? Peace for you, Sister, with life 
eternal within thy pocket of time. Mayhap thou will find it dull therein when 
there be none but thee. Then thou shalt wish that thou wert free, as I shall 
surely be."
"I wish nothing," Tamar answered, "but that which be my portion. Nor can thee 
obtain more than that, either."
"Ah, but I have foreseen and foredone. And my portion will be well to my liking. 
But the time glass speeds its sand; shall we to the business now, Sister?"
Tamar only nodded. Hagar stooped to the hearth fire and, with tongs, picked up a 
coal which she dropped into the bowl standing wreathed upon the table. Then, 
swiftly plucking forth another and smaller coal, she lit the candles.
From the bowl rose up a straight thread of smoke which curled as it thickened. 
Holly could smell a heavy fragrance, as if what Hagar now had set afire gave out 
perfume. She wanted out of this house, back to the world she knew. Yet she could 
not move, she could only stand and watch. The smoke grew more and more, and 
denser, until she could see neither Tamar nor Hagar fronting each other across 
the table where sat the bowl.
However, she could hear chanting out of that cloud, though she could no longer 
understand the words. Or could she? For once in a while she had a flash of truer 
hearing, though never afterward could she remember what had been said. Sometimes 
her body throbbed queerly, and she felt a forward pull, as if she must push into 
that cloud of smoke However, her fear held her where she was.
The chant soared high into the air. Now it seemed that others besides Tamar and 
Hagar must be there. Other voices, strange ones, joined in. Holly looked to 
Crock, to Judy. But they were beside her and not in the cloud. Who—who else was 
there? And how had those others come?
Through the cloud Holly could see the candles, their flames faint spots of 
light. Then—suddenly—the outermost, those two which were black, went out. There 
was a cry from the cloud, a wailing scream. Loud at first, it grew fainter and 
fainter, until there was nothing, only silence.
The cloud began to draw in upon itself, just as it had once flowed out, growing 
denser at its core, yet allowing more and more of the room to become visible. It 
became a ball which fell back into the basin and vanished.
Tamar stood there. Her eyes were closed; her hands were stretched out, palms 
down, over the basin. But—Hagar was gone!
Tamar began to speak, and what she said was like a prayer:
"Dread Lord, thou who giveth life with one hand and the peace of death with the 
other, open wide thy gate through which all must, on their appointed day, pass. 
Giver of peace and rest, do thee take her to thee now, who comes against her 
will. Let her in the appointed time be born again, that what be done be undone, 
the wrong made right. And may she then be as fair of spirit as she was of face 
and form.



  "By all the powers of land and sea, 
  As I do say, 'So mote it be.' 
  By all the might of Moon and Sun, 
  As I do will, let it be done."



She opened her eyes at last, and leaning closer to the table, she snuffed out 
the candles from west to east. When she turned to face the children, her face 
was very pale. And she had to put out her hand to hold the back of the chair, 
for she swayed as she stood.
"So mote it be," Tamar repeated. "Blessed be, Hagar, for thou wert once a bonny, 
happy maid. May it be thus for thee again."
"Is—is Hagar dead?" Holly asked, unable for the moment to believe that what she 
saw and heard was true.
Tamar gave a start, as if she had forgotten all about them. Now she looked 
directly at Holly very gravely. "What ignorant men call death, little sister, be 
only a gate to elsewhere, elsewhen. Hagar believed that with her ties to thy 
time, through those potent things she gave thee to plant, she might reach thy 
world. Perhaps they might have helped her so—I do not know, for I do not walk 
her way of knowledge. Since the plants did not flourish, she released her hold 
here, but had naught to draw her through to there. Thus she has returned to that 
from which her life spark first came. And I—I also am free—"
"You—where are we?" Holly demanded then, fear growing in her. If Tamar had taken 
off, the house, everything, as the old story had told it—then they must have 
gone along! They could never get back! She wanted to scream out her terror as 
that thought struck her.
"Thou be strong-tied to thine own time, little sister. Do not hold such a fear. 
When thou goest through that door, then thou art free also. Except for such 
bonds as thou thyself may choose to draw around thee. But I be free of time, 
even as Hagar, only in a different fashion. And all Dimsdale shall be free of 
the curse which she did lay upon it."
Judy crept closer. "You—we won't see you again, Tamar?"
Tamar smiled. The weariness, and the shadow of pain, were gone from her face. 
Plain? Now Tamar was beautiful as Hagar, but in a different way. She threw wide 
her arms and laughed, not as Hagar had done, spitefully and in anger, but 
joyfully.
"Time be not easily played with, child. No, we do not meet again. But"—Tamar 
leaned forward now and touched Judy's forehead with her fingertip—"to thee do I 
leave such of my arts as thou dost wish to gather to thee. A healer shalt thou 
be in thine own time, even if thou wilt work that skill in another fashion than 
my own. Guard thee well, and tend to thy best, those plants which thou hadst 
from me. As they do grow and wax stronger, shall that which man has reft from 
this earth without taking heed of his selfishness, begin to return. For these 
all be blessed things such as restore, not harm. In growth there be life, if 
that growth be truly rooted in this earth, and not from the fevered imaginings 
of men who believe themselves beyond the ancient laws.
"To thee, brave heart"—she turned now to Crock—"do I say that courage be a gift 
mightier than any I can give. But"—she reached behind her to the table and 
picked up a small spatter of wax which had dripped from one of the candles—"thy 
hands shall know skill and shall make things which will not only serve thy 
fellows well, but shall hold beauty. Take this, and it shall be an amulet to 
bring thee much, but only through thine own endeavors."
"For you, Sister"—she spoke at last to Holly—"ah, I give thee welcome to the 
heart hold. And this, which thou shalt find, if thou dost wish it rightfully, 
will be what thou seeketh."
She had taken something else from the table: a small book, its cover seeming 
made of thin sheets of wood, with a metal clasp to hold it tight-shut. Holly 
took it from her almost reluctantly. She had a very odd feeling that if she 
opened it—when she opened it (for she knew that she would)—life would never 
quite be the same again.
"Merry meet, merry part." Tamar drew down her cloak about her shoulders. "The 
time be short. Blessed be throughout thy days—"
The door opened behind them, though none of the three had touched it. Though 
they tried to say good-bye, they could not find the words. They went out into 
the open—then—
Garden, house—they were gone. The hedges, all of the maze, had closed in about 
them. Yet there was a clear opening in it where Tomkit waited. When he saw them, 
he mewed loudly and started on. It was like being in a dream, Holly thought. She 
did not want to talk about it, and apparently neither did Judy or Crock.
Suddenly Crock said, "I wonder what time it is."
"The Hawkinses—maybe they've come!" Judy, her tail bobbing, started to run.
Holly had forgotten the party. Now she remembered with a rush of excitement. 
They must not be too late! She set her hand on Crock's arm, hurrying him along. 
Just as they made the final turn and came out of the maze, they could hear the 
beeping of a horn.
The Hawkinses! Holly hitched up her robe, stuffed the book under the belt of her 
jeans for safekeeping, and rounded the house with Crock who was shuffling 
forward at the pace his costume would allow.




11 Lavender's Green—
Blessed Be!



It was as if they had awakened from a dream. To join in the party in town made 
them almost forget what had happened. And when Crock won first prize for the 
most unusual costume, they were all excited. When Grandpa came for them with the 
truck, they were so tired they flopped down together in the back. But, as they 
went, suddenly Judy began to sing:



  "Lavender's blue, ditty, dilly! 
  Lavender's green. 
  When I am king, dilly, dilly! 
  Thou shalt be queen."



"Tamar's a queen," she said softly. "In her own place now, she is a queen. And 
I'm going to do what she said. I'm going to be a healing woman, a real doctor!"
"You got to spend a long time learning that," Crock commented. "She said the 
curse has gone from Dimsdale. I wonder, will that help Grandpa keep the dump?"
Holly's hands were at her middle. She could feel the book, which pressed against 
her right there. Crock's question made her realize that they had come from the 
troubles in the strange maze world only to face the troubles of their own. She 
was very tired, and, now that the excitement of the party was past, she was 
worried again.
"We've got to do something." Her old impatience to be in action had awakened.
"What?" Crock asked with good reason. Judy, lost in her own dream of the future, 
hummed again the tune of the song.
"Well—" Holly had not really thought past the fact that they must do. Only, 
Crock was very right: What could they do?
"We've got to think of something," she said, knowing that that was a very feeble 
sort of an answer.
"All right, we think." Crock had had them help him off with his robot head, 
which he now balanced on his knee. "Grandpa, Grandma, they've been acting as if 
nothing's going to happen. If we have to move, where will we go?"
His question roused Judy from her own dream. "Go? We can't go anywhere, Crock. 
We have to plant Tamar's things, and have a garden like hers. We promised!"
"So? Then you do some thinking, too," Crock returned.
There was no more humming, nor even talking. Think—what could anyone do if 
Sussex did not care? If the town voted out the dump, and turned the land over to 
Mr. Reuther? All Grandpa's young trees, Grandma's herbs, the maze—Holly 
stiffened. The maze! Surely that was unusual. Suppose they could open it up 
again, make it the way it had been long ago, with an herb garden in the center? 
Grandma knew all the garden-club ladies. She went to their meetings herself, and 
they came to her when they had questions about herbs. Holly had heard all that 
from Judy when she was putting down ideas in her project book.
Would the garden-club ladies be interested enough to want to save the Dimsdale 
maze? What about the Cub Scouts and the older troop? They came out for their toy 
project. There was Mr. Correy, and Mr. Lem—how many other people would be on 
their side?
However, she did not demand attention now from the twins as she would have done 
once. Make a plan, a real plan, and then show them. So far she had only the 
beginnings of such a plan.
When they got home they went upstairs to take off their costumes. Tomkit lay on 
Judy's bed, his head resting on the maze pillow. He was purring gently in his 
sleep.
"He's dreaming, too," Judy laughed, "and good dreams. But he's got to move over 
and give me some room to sit." She lifted the cat so gently, he did not wake as 
she put him closer to the other side of the bed. When she picked up the pillow, 
somehow it fell out of her hand, and rolled over to lie at Holly's feet.
Holly stooped to take it up. The maze lines were on it. But, as she absently 
turned it over, she saw that the other maze pattern, which had led her to Hagar, 
was gone! Instead there was a spray of flowers embroidered in time-dulled colors 
as if they had always been there.
"Judy"—Holly was too astounded to believe what she saw—"do you see this?" She 
dangled the pillow before her sister.
Judy inspected the embroidery with intent interest. "That's lavender"—she 
pointed to the tallest of the flower stalks. "This is bee balm, and that's an 
old, old kind of rose they used to use a lot, they called it 'damask.' This is 
dill—this greenish bit, and that's bittersweet with the orange berries. The 
rest, I don't know. But I'll look them up in the herb book. They're all good 
things, Holly, the kind Tamar would have in her garden."
"But the pattern of Hagar's maze, it's gone!" Holly could not see why Judy took 
this so calmly. Embroidery did not just change in a few hours, it could not! And 
these flowers were so faded, they looked as if they had been sewn there at the 
same time as the other maze pattern.
"It had to go, didn't it?" Judy asked calmly. "It was part of Hagar's magic. And 
when she went, there was no more use for it." Judy ran her finger up and down 
the center-most stalk of the flower she identified as lavender. "Lavender is 
blue, or sort of lavender-blue, and it's green before the flowers come out. 
Grandma has some. She told me that Miss Elvery showed her once how to make 
lavender fans for summer. You get real thin lavender material and sew stalks of 
dried lavender between two layers for ribs! I'm going to try that this summer. 
I'm going to make rose beads, like Tamar's, and tussie-mussies," she said 
dreamily. "There's so much to know, Holly, so much to know in this world! I wish 
I knew all that Tamar does."
Holly had washed her face; now she was trying to comb her wild brush of hair 
into order. She wanted to be Holly Wade right here in Dimsdale, in Sussex, not 
an African princess.
"Nobody could know everything," she said a little shortly. "Not even Tamar."
"No," Judy agreed. "But she knew things maybe we don't know today. Holly, she 
gave you that book, maybe that has things in it—"
Holly glanced at the drawer in the chest where she had put the book a few 
minutes ago, pushed well down to the bottom beneath her underclothing. She had a 
queer feeling about that book. Sometimes she was excited to think of opening it, 
but mostly she was afraid. Afraid that if she did, she would be another person, 
net the Holly Wade she had always known.
"You might look," Judy continued. She padded across the floor in her furry 
slippers to return the pillow once more to her box of cloth pieces. "There's no 
harm in just looking—"
Now she had to. With Judy watching, Holly could not allow herself to admit that 
she was afraid, afraid to open the old book. To keep Judy from suspecting this, 
Holly marched resolutely to the drawer, unearthed the book. She sat down at the 
foot of her bed and really closely examined it for the first time.
The covers were thin pieces of wood, but the spine was leather. The volume was 
fastened securely shut with a metal clasp such as Holly had never seen on a book 
before, quite unlike the strap and lock which her diary had. She pulled at the 
metal very gingerly, not even sure that the hasp was not locked in some way. 
However, at her touch the metal pieces slid easily apart.
Holly, that mingled tingle of excitement and fear growing all the stronger in 
her, lifted the cover. The pages did not feel like paper, either. They were 
thicker than any paper she had ever seen, and a deep yellow.
Inside was writing, not printing—writing she could not read! As she turned the 
pages, she found drawings, too, in the form of stars and odd-shaped crosses. The 
old writing went around them as if explaining. But Holly could not make out a 
single word she knew. Her disappointment was deep. She flicked over the next 
page with a growing impatience. It was loose and slipped from the book onto the 
bed. Then she saw the sheet had not been a page at all, but a separate paper, 
very brown, which had been folded and tucked in tightly there.
A little bit of the edge flaked off as she tried to pick it up, and she was 
afraid of tearing it to bits before she could even see what it was. Then she had 
an idea. Her new photograph album had clear sheets between which one could set 
pictures—she might put this whole page in there, but she would have to be very 
careful.
"What's that?" Judy leaned over to look at the find.
"Don't touch it!" ordered Holly. "It's so old, it's coming apart. I'm going to 
try this." She put down the unreadable book and found the photograph album, 
opening it to an unused page. "If I can get it unfolded," she explained, 
"without it tearing all up, we can put it in here."
"I'll hold the book for you!" Judy offered.
Holly had never worked with such care. This was how Grandma probably had to do 
it when she mended the broken china. Luckily most of what flaked off was just 
around the edge, and she was able to get the sheet spread out without losing 
much. There was a drawing on it, too, but she did not stop to examine it 
closely. Instead she worked as fast as she could to get it under the plastic 
covering in the album.
When that was done at last, she held it closer to the lamp. This was a drawing 
of the maze! Done in far more detail than the embroidery on the pillow. In the 
center of rings of paths was a small garden, just like the one which had been in 
front of Tamar's house. But there was no house. And around the outer walls of 
the maze were lines of flower beds. Some were very strange-looking, for the 
flowers had been planted to form square knots or other geometric shapes.
There was a lot of lettering. Perhaps, Holly guessed, the names of the flowers 
and shrubs which were supposed to be planted in each bed. However, at the bottom 
were much larger words, ones she could read: "Ye Garden as be made for Dimsdale, 
in ye year 1683, by Master Herbert Truelow."
A picture of the garden, the Dimsdale garden which Tamar's father had made! 
Holly ran her finger over the plastic sheet protecting the very old drawing. 
"Judy, I'm going to copy this, for my project report. But this ought to be in 
the museum where everyone can see it. I'll bet there isn't another garden like 
this, with a maze and all, in the whole state of Massachusetts—maybe not even in 
the whole country! I wonder how much of it we can still see?"
"There's the maze, if we could get in." Judy bumped heads with Holly, she was so 
eager to get closer to look at the page. "Grandpa, Grandma, they might know—"
Carefully Holly loosened the plastic page from the album. And, when they heard 
Grandma's dinner bell, she carried it with her downstairs. She was already 
thinking about what she would say when they asked her where she found it. To 
tell about Tamar's book—no, she could not do that. But she could say, and it 
would be true, that she found it folded in the pages of an old book. Grandma 
knew she had been going through the books on Grandma's library shelves, and some 
were very old.
"Shouldn't think you young'uns'd want much to eat tonight," Grandpa said when he 
had finished saying grace, "seein' as how you had all those party fixin's."
"An' eat all of 'em did," Grandma announced. "Not only ourn but all the rest. 
Seems like young'uns get empty clean down to their toe-tips.
"I was right proud of you," she continued. "Miss Sarah an' Mrs. Beach, an' Mrs. 
Hawkins, they all came up to me to say as how them costumes of yours were 
awfully good. Mrs. Dale, she wants the pattern for the cat one, Judy. Says as 
how they're fixin' to give a play at Christmas time with Puss-in-Boots, an' she 
never did see such a lifelike-lookin' cat as you turned out to be. Yes, the 
party was grand, all of it."
But to Holly the party was already far in the past. It was the present, and the 
plan she was working on, which were of the first importance. She waited for 
Grandpa to finish his soup and start in on his brown bread and jelly. Then she 
could wait no longer. "Grandpa, does any of the old garden here still show? I 
know the maze is there all grown up and tight, but the rest of it?"
He took what seemed to Holly an extra long moment to answer. "Well now, it's 
hard to tell. There's some old lilacs, like trees now. But they weren't planted 
that long ago. Oaks maybe—I jus' dunno."
Holly felt a swift disappointment. If none of the old garden was there, then no 
one would be interested in keeping it. The maze—there was only the maze left!
"Grandpa, could you sort of tame the maze, find the old way in and out?" She 
held on to that last hope.
"The maze!" Grandma was staring at her.
But Grandpa looked interested. "Funny you say that right now, Holly. I was goin' 
'round the edge o' that this afternoon. An' there was a dead bit which sorta 
hung out. I don't know why I gave it a tug, but I did. An' a whole big lot of it 
came loose, jus' like I pulled me out a cork. Inside there was a path, a paved 
path. It warn't near as growed together in there as we always thought, neither."
"Miss Elvery," cut in Grandma, "she said as how we should keep away from that."
"Miss Elvery has been gone to her rest a good long time now, Mercy. Anyways—it 
always looked so dark an' dismal-like, I didn't have much use for it. But this 
evenin', well, it was different somehow. I got the feelin', with just a little 
prunin' an' the like, it could be opened up agin."
Holly reached under the table edge for the sheet of plastic lying on her knees. 
"Grandpa, I found a kind of map—of how the garden used to be. It was in an old 
book, all folded up, and just fell out. Look here!"
He took the page and held it closer to the lamp. "I do declare. Mercy, you 
remember that there book as you found for Miss Sarah, the big one from the 
Winslow place what they tore down to build the motel 'cross the river? That had 
all them queer oldish pictures 'bout gardens an' such. Well, this here might be 
right outta that."
Grandma took the page in turn, rammed up her glasses high and hard on her nose. 
"It sure do look a little like 'em, Luther."
"I'm going to copy it for my project," Holly said. "But Grandpa, mazes—they 
aren't common in gardens, at least 'round here, are they?"
"Never did hear tell of one 'cept this."
"Then it would be important to have one to show people," Holly persisted. 
"People like the garden clubbers and the Scouts, and the people coming to the 
Sussex birthday celebration. It says on here that this was made in 1683. That's 
almost as old as the town, awfully old—"
Grandpa had stopped eating. He reached out and took the page back from Grandma, 
holding the sheet quite close to his nose as if to get a better look at every 
small detail.
"Th' town meetin'"—it was Grandma who spoke first. "Luther, if the maze could be 
opened an', like Holly says, showed off right—"
Slowly Grandpa nodded. "It's a good thought, Mercy. Monday mornin' I gets me out 
there to see what good such thinkin' can do us."
"You turn right to get to the center," Judy said.
Holly was scared at her sister's thoughtlessness. Now they would ask how she 
could possibly know that. She thought the question was actually forming on 
Grandma's lips.
"You know how I know?" Judy continued, making, as far as Holly could see, bad 
matters much worse. " 'Cause it's on the pillow—wait—"
She pushed free of the table, rushed for the stairs, disappearing above.
"On th' pillow, what does that young'un mean?" Grandpa asked. He looked to Holly 
for an answer and she could not find one. But Judy was coming back so fast, she 
almost tripped on the stairs. In one hand she held the pillow, which she gave to 
Grandma, who was the nearest, and with her finger she traced the lines of 
embroidery. "Look at the picture, then at this! See—they are the same. If you 
just keep turning right each time, you find the center!"
"I do believe she's right!" Grandma traced the way with her own finger, then got 
up to lean over Grandpa's shoulder to do the same on the plastic above the 
drawing. “An' mazes—they is uncommon, Luther. When Mrs. Holmes went with the 
garden clubbers from Boston on that there tour two springs ago, she told us all 
about one she saw in Virginia. They thought that was so important, people came 
from 'way off just to walk through it. They had to pay money to visit it an' the 
man who owned the place, he used the money to keep it in shape, hiring gardeners 
an' all. Luther, if there be anything th' Selectmen would relish, it would be a 
way of makin' money, 'specially durin' this birthday week they is so set on 
havin'. Everybody in town is tryin' to think of ways to help out. Mr. Correy, 
he's goin' to open th' old blacksmithin' part of his shop an' have a blacksmith 
there to make things—an'—But you've heard 'em all a-talkin' 'bout this. Now you 
do some nosin' into the maze, an' if you think as how we can make somethin' 
unusual, we'll tell Mrs. Correy an' Mr. Bill. That'll give 'em somethin' 
excitin' to say at the town meetin'! Luther, you take that there picture in to 
Miss Sarah on Monday. She'll be excited too. Me, I'm goin' to tell Mrs. Pigot 
an' Mrs. Holmes. She will be sure surprised what we got right here an' you don't 
got to go to Virginia to see, neither!"
Holly felt a shade of disappointment. After all, she had found the garden map, 
and no one seemed to remember that. Then she thought about the other parts of 
the plan. She would tell Mrs. Finch and Mrs. Dale. Crock, he could talk to the 
Scouts. They'd just have to organize, see that plenty of people would go to the 
town meeting—
She thought it would be hard to get to sleep that night, she had so many things 
to think about. But it was not. Instead she slipped right into a strange dream, 
one which she was able to remember in detail when she woke, as one seldom 
remembers a dream.
She had been in Tamar's house and it welcomed her; she felt as if she had come 
home to her own place. Tamar was there, sitting in the tall-backed chair at the 
table. She did not glance at Holly, or speak to her. Yet the girl was sure that 
Tamar did know she was there. But what she was doing was so important that she 
must not be disturbed.
Tamar's elbows rested on the table, her hands supporting her chin, as she gazed 
into a mirror which had been laid flat before her. Only Tamar was not reflected 
in that mirror, nor was anything else about her. Instead the surface was covered 
with a silvery cloud which billowed and changed.
Holly felt the force of Tamar's will, for she was willing something to happen.
When Holly looked down onto the clouded mirror, it made her feel queer and 
dizzy, and she could not do it for long. But Tamar sat there so still, you 
hardly knew she breathed, willing—
The cloudiness became a shape. For a single moment Holly thought she saw a face 
clear and bright. Then the cloud returned. Tamar sighed, leaning weakly back 
against the tall support of the chair. Her eyes were closed. Holly longed to go 
to her. Only, in this dream world she was rooted to the floor. That mirrored 
face—had she really seen, in Tamar's strange mirror, a small, clear reflection 
of her father?
How could her father have come to Tamar's house? Though Holly looked almost 
wildly around the room now in search, he was not there. But at that moment 
Tamar's eyes opened. She looked straight at Holly, catching her own gaze, 
holding it fast. Holly saw Tamar's lips shape words. Though she could not hear 
them, she knew exactly what those words were:



"By all the powers of land and sea, 
As I do say, 'So mote it be.' 
“By all the might of moon and sun, 
As I will, it shall be done!"



Then, again, more slowly, with a pause between each word as if to impress the 
message on Holly's memory: "So mote it be!"
Tamar's hand was raised; her fingers moved in the air tracing a sign which 
glowed for an instant, as if she had written so with fire. And then—
Holly awoke in her own bed. The dark was complete. Around her were the sounds of 
the barn-house—as if it reassured itself each night, when no one was awake to 
hear, that it was still standing sturdy and complete.
Holly's lips shaped Tamar's last message. "So mote it be!" She had not a single 
doubt that she knew its meaning. There would be another telegram. Oh, maybe not 
tomorrow, or next week, or even next month, but there would be one—a good one, 
this time. Then their own small world would change again, from the dark Left to 
the sunny Right. Wherever Tamar now was, she had worked her own magic for Dad. 
He would be coming home!
However, now it was left to Holly to work magic, too—the magic for Dimsdale. She 
did not have Tamar's powers, she had only her own will and whatever she could 
think of. But as she willed, it should be done!
They did not have a chance on Sunday morning to go out and see the maze. Sunday 
was church day, again Holly must curb her impatience. She knew also that she 
could not share, even with Judy, her last dream. Somehow she was very certain 
that it would break Tamar's magic if she talked about it.
After they had eaten dinner Grandpa seemed restless. He did not sit down to leaf 
through his pile of old garden catalogs, which he always did when he was settled 
for a quiet time.
Grandma asked finally, "What's got into you, Luther? You're like a cat on hot 
bricks. There's somethin' a-botherin' you."
"I know it's Sunday, Mercy. But I've got me the need to go lookin' at that there 
maze. Not to do any work on it, just give it a look. I don't know why it sticks 
in my mind this here way, only it do."
Grandma did not answer him at once. She got up from the chair where she had 
settled herself with a number of National Geographics to hand.
"Funny you should say that, Luther. Th' very same thing's been runnin' in my 
mind. All right, suppose we all go an' take us a look. Tomorrow I'm to fetch 
some cookin' herbs over to Mrs. Holmes. Could be if I had somethin' real to tell 
her, she'd come out for a look 'fore the town meetin'."
So they all followed Grandpa to where he had found the break in the maze wall. 
Holly looked for the two cats on guard. And she was sure, though the brush had 
grown up a lot, that she could still trace there the old outlines of both. She 
did not know how they could be drawn to Grandpa's attention later, or whether he 
could make anything of them again, but they were there, only waiting to be freed 
from what had grown about them.
Between those hidden guardians was the entrance, where they could indeed see a 
paved walk through a tunnel of green, far more open than one would think upon 
viewing the matted and tangled outer wall. There was nothing alarming or 
forbidding about that opening, and Grandpa stepped right in.
"Might as well see," he said over his shoulder, "just how far in we can get. But 
it's clearer than outside—"
He took the first right turn. Again the way was reasonably open. It was as if 
the maze had been waiting just for them to come exploring. Now and then Grandma 
stopped to stoop and finger a stalk of frost-killed plant or pick up a dried 
leaf.
"There was a regular wall of lavender here, Luther," she cried excitedly. "An' 
here's mint, I do believe; an' that there's surely thyme! The bushes must give 
all this shelter. Rosemary—that there's true rosemary!"
Again they made a turn. At the fourth turn some failure of the growth made the 
tall cats stand out clearly. Grandpa stopped short to stare at them.
"Now whatever's here?" he demanded. "Lookit this, all of you: the bushes cut to 
make them! I never seen th' like." Suddenly he paused. "That ain't quite 
so—'member that Geographic picture, Mercy? Th' one about that garden what's in 
England where all them bushes were cut up careful to be birds, an' animals? 
Tomorrow"—he was clearly growing more excited—"I'm goin' right in an' get Mr. 
Correy. He ain't no gardener, but he knows 'bout old things. He'll sure be 
surprised to see this here."
"Maybe there're others," Crock suggested. "They might be grown over some. If 
they were to be cut again—"
"Surely!" Grandpa nodded excitedly. "Only it will take some figurin' how to do 
that just right, without spoilin' 'em none. It would have to be done real 
careful."
Grandma held her glasses tightly in place as she viewed the brush cats.
"Now that there," she announced, "wasn't in that Virginia maze. This beats that 
other maze all to pieces. Luther, you can get Mr. Correy, but you'll have to 
bring out Mrs Holmes, too. She will sure be taken back to find you don't have to 
go clear to Virginia to see this!"
Grandpa seemed reluctant to leave the cats, but Holly urged him on. She was sure 
that there was no longer any house caught within the maze, but she was eager to 
see what did lie there now.
Three more turns and they came out into the open. Though there was a thick 
growth here now, of sere and withered plants, lines could still be traced to 
show Tamar's ordered garden. And there was the pool, a small slick of ice still 
at its bottom.
Grandma fell upon the remains of the plants, excitedly identifying them from 
brittle leaves, or stalk.
"This was just a big herb garden, Luther. 'Course a lotta what was once here 
must be dead. But lookit all what kept growin' all these years. It's hard to 
believe it could, Luther, 'cept we know there weren't no way anyone could get in 
to plant an' tend it. Why, we can plant it again. An' it will be somethin' as no 
one hereabouts has ever seen in their born days!"
A hand slipped into Holly's. She turned her head, Judy was smiling broadly. 
Crock, his hand holding Judy's other one, was grinning. Without quite knowing 
that she said it, Holly whispered, "So mote it be!"
She was as sure at that moment that Dimsdale was safe as she was that someday 
their father would come. She remembered Tamar's farewell to them:
"Blessed be!" And she did say that more loudly, but neither Grandpa or Grandma 
seemed to hear her. Only Judy and Crock nodded with vigor and certainty that 
that would come true—Dimsdale was no longer cursed, but blessed.




To Make Tamar's Rose Beads and
Other Old Delights



ROSE BEADS
Choose fully open roses with a strong scent; dark red are best. Remove petals 
only and put these in a strong crockery bowl. Using a heavy utensil (the handle 
of an all-metal ice-cream scoop is excellent), crush the petals into a thick 
paste.
Roll the paste into beads, which can then be strung on thread with a sharp 
needle. Or put them in a small nylon net bag for use in drawers as sachet. But 
dry them well first. The fragrance will last a long time.



TASTIES FOR TEA
Take a good-sized, thick-skinned orange and mark the skin with a knife into 
quarters. Peel these away from the fruit. With the knife, scrape the white inner 
side of the peel as clean as you can. Then cut into small squares about 
three-quarters of an inch in size.
Into each square push a stick of clove. And then allow to dry. Keep in a closed 
tin box or jar. Drop into hot tea for special flavor.



SUGARED MINT LEAVES
Pick mint before the flowers bloom. Select the medium-sized leaves, not the 
large ones near the bottom of the stem, nor the too-small upper ones. Wash and 
dry by laying out on a paper towel.
Take the white of one egg and beat it slightly, until it is frothy. Dip the 
leaves into the egg and then into a saucer of sugar.
Spread on a sheet of foil and put in oven at the lowest degree of heat until 
each leaf is dry. Keep in tightly closed bottle or jar. These may be eaten as 
candy, or used to flavor either hot or cold tea.



POMANDER BALL
Select a well-shaped, medium-sized orange. Using Scotch tape, mark it off into 
halves lengthwise. Get two small boxes of whole cloves.
Using an ice pick, make holes between the tape lines very close together and 
insert a clove into each until no skin can be seen at all.
Pull off the tape and put ribbon in its place, so that the ball may be hung in a 
closet if you wish. This will last for a long time and give a fine spicy scent. 
Pomander balls were often used in linen cupboards.